華嚴經 義疏通講 · 冊12Avataṃsaka Sūtra · Exposition Throughout · Vol. 12
品二十七 十定品 · 序·請分The Ten Samādhis · Prologue and Request
全文五層 →Full five layers →一場法會,為什麼先花這麼長講「請」
十定品要講的是十種大三昧,可它的開場一路寫下來,一種定的內容都還沒碰到:世尊入定、菩薩列名、普眼發問、三度求見普賢而三度不見、如來設喻、教眾人如何觀、普賢現身、天雨十千種雲,最後才由如來親口付囑普賢去說。急著讀十定的人多半覺得這是鋪陳。
其實這一段在立三件事:誰有資格問、誰有資格說、這法憑什麼說得出口。澄觀先辨會來,會來有二——就圓融說,前面諸會歷人天寄位所明的是差別正位,這一會要明的是位後的德用仍不離普門,所以「會別入普」,重新回到普光明殿;就次第說,前面講完十地,這裡要顯等覺、妙覺二位。而品的來意更直接:這一品是為了回答第二會中所問的十定之問。
問既在前,答落在此;答的人不是佛而是普賢——這就是開場非長不可的理由:得先把說法者請出來。
開場的第一句,為什麼是「入剎那際諸佛三昧」
經文開卷交代時、處、主:世尊在摩竭提國阿蘭若法菩提場中始成正覺,於普光明殿入剎那際諸佛三昧。讀者容易把這句當成套語,一眼掃過。
可是為什麼偏偏是「剎那際」這個定?澄觀釋此三昧云「即窮法真源」:時間之極短促名為剎那,而窮究那一剎那,其時相原本都寂——沒有一個真實的『一剎那』在那裡;沒有邊際的邊際,才叫剎那際。他進一步說,此處特別標「入剎那際」,是為了顯示接下來要說的是等覺之位:菩薩地將盡時尚有果報之累的無常,生相未寂,還叫作識藏;若以無間之智覺知心之初起,而心本無初相,遠離微細之念,那就沒有剎那可得。入了這一際,便見心性常住,名為究竟覺——所以經文說這是「諸佛三昧」。
這裡要排一個誤:不要把「剎那際」讀成『極快』。它不是速度,是把時間追到底之後發現無底。世尊在說十定之前先入這個定,是在示範所有「定」的根柢:定不是把心關進一段時間裡,而是連時間本身都不再成立。落到讀者身上,這句話管的是入手處——若還在計較坐了多久,那就還沒碰到這一品所說的定。
一百個名字,前三十個都帶一個「慧」字
序分列了一百位菩薩的名字,篇幅極長。這樣的名單值得讀嗎?
值得,因為排法本身就是說法。經文先列三十位名中帶「慧」的菩薩——金剛慧、無等慧、義語慧、最勝慧……一路到無邊慧;其後七十位才各立別名——念莊嚴、達空際、性莊嚴、甚深境……直到最末幾位金剛通、金剛智、金剛焰、金剛慧、普眼、佛日、持佛金剛祕密義、普眼境界智莊嚴。澄觀釋此云:初三十同名慧者,表純德;「念莊嚴」以下七十別名者,表雜德。
要排的誤是:這不是排場。一場要講「定」的法會,出場的先是一整排「慧」——定不是離慧而獨立的一件事。而更要緊的是,請法的那一位「普眼」,名字就藏在這七十別名的末段。澄觀點得極準:普眼請問,是因為「要以普眼方見普法故」。眼名普,所見之法方能普——請法者的名字,本身就是這一品的入場條件。
普眼問的是什麼
普眼的問句,若只掃一眼,像是在問數量:普賢菩薩以及安住普賢行願的諸菩薩,成就了多少三昧解脫?
但問句的後半才是骨:他問的是這些菩薩「於菩薩諸大三昧或入、或出、或時安住」,並自陳其理由——正因為對不可思議的廣大三昧能善入善出,才能於一切三昧自在神通變化而無有休息。所以他問的不是有幾種定,而是『出入自在』這件事何以可能。澄觀判請分為四科:普眼請問、如來許問、舉法正問、歎問利益;如來的回答也正扣在「利益」上——你為了利益去、來、現在諸菩薩眾而問這個義理。
排一個誤:不要把這個問讀成好奇。問法之所以成立,是因為問者已見得到「普法」,而所問之事關乎三世菩薩之出離。落地說:問題問得對不對,取決於問的人站在哪裡——這也是後面如來不自答、而要他去請普賢的原因。
說了名字,人卻找不到——三次推求不見
如來許問之後做了一件出人意料的事:他不說十定,只說「普賢菩薩今現在此」,並要普眼自己去請。眾人一聞普賢之名,當下就得無量三昧、心無礙、見無數佛——可是回頭在會中周遍觀察,卻怎麼也看不見普賢,連他的座位都看不見。
澄觀科此為三度推求皆悉不見:一是渴仰推求不見,二是重加觀察不見,三是以三昧力推求不見。初次不見的緣故,經文自己說了:是如來威力所持,也是普賢神通自在使然;澄觀釋其用意——「欲令大眾渴仰,得顯深旨」。第二次普眼直接問『普賢今何所在』,佛答他就在此道場眾會、親近我住、從來不曾移動;眾人再找,仍然不見。第三次普眼入了一萬阿僧祇三昧,以定力遍觀,還是不見。
要排的誤是:這不是普賢在躲。佛已明說他不曾移動——不動而不可見,正是這一段要教的事。看不見的原因不在對象藏起來,而在能見之力與所見之境不相稱。落地說:修行裡最常見的挫折是『我明明很努力找了』,這一段的回答是:找的方式若仍是『向外覓一個對象』,力氣越大越見不到。
佛給的理由:住處甚深
普眼第二次求而不見時,佛給了正面的解釋:普賢菩薩住處甚深不可說。他獲無邊智慧門,入師子奮迅定,得無上自在用,入清淨無礙際,生如來十種力,以法界藏為身,為一切如來共所護念,能於一念之間證入三世諸佛無差別之智——所以你們見不到。
澄觀把這一段判得很細:文有十句,初句為總、中八句為別、末句為結;八別句又成四對——一對是「廣智勝定深」,智門既然無邊,有邊之智怎麼看得到這定的作用?定之起伏無畏、開展收攝自在,唯有以出世之定去求,所以不可見;其次二句是外用內證深,再次二句是得力成身深,末後二句是多護速證深。由這八重深,所以不能見。
排一個誤:「甚深」不是形容詞式的讚歎,而是實指——普賢以法界藏為身,身既是法界,就沒有一個在法界之內、可被指認的位置。這也回答了前面的疑:不是他不在,是『在哪裡』這個問法本身就不對。
幻中幻相:連不可說也給了一個量
第三度不見之後,佛沒有直接再說深義,他問了普眼一個問題:可有人能說出幻術文字中種種幻相所住的處所嗎?普眼答:不能。
這一問一答是整段的關鍵轉折。佛接著說:幻中之幻相尚且不可說,何況普賢祕密的身境界、語境界、意境界,而想在其中又入又見。所以「不可見」不是程度問題,是類別問題——幻相本無所住,問它住在哪裡,問題自身即不成立。佛隨後舉要而說:普賢以金剛慧普入法界,於一切世界無所行、無所住,知一切眾生身即是非身,無去無來,無依無作,無有動轉,至於法界究竟邊際。
要排的誤是:這不是說普賢是幻。喻只取『無所住處』這一分。落地處在最後一段——佛說,若有人見普賢、承事、聞名、思惟、憶念、生信解、勤觀察、始趣向、正求覓、興誓願,相續不絕,皆獲利益,無空過者。見不到,並不等於求不到;求的功不唐捐,只是所得不在『看見一個人』上。
教起見方:三種心才見得到
那到底怎麼見?佛給了具體的教法,而且次第分明。他要大眾更加禮敬普賢、慇懃求請,這是第一步;再要他們專至觀察十方,觀想普賢之身現在其前,如是思惟周遍法界,深心信解,厭離一切,這是第二步;最後要他們發誓與普賢同一行願——入不二真實之法,其身普現一切世間,悉知眾生諸根差別,遍一切處集普賢道,這是第三步。經文明說:若能發起如是大願,則當得見。
澄觀釋此三步云:初令策勤前心;次別示深觀——先前是捨了境去別處求,所以不識其體,如今令十方齊觀,便知其體周遍;後起願思齊。具此三心,則能得見。他又替讀者問了一句要緊的話:普眼位次已深,何以還要重習觀修?答有二意,一是位次未等於普賢,二是為示深法、獎進後人。
排一個誤:這裡的『觀想在其前』不是造一個影像。第二步的重點在「周遍法界」——把求見的方向從『某一處』換成「一切處」。落地說:見不到的人要改的不是力氣,是方位;而第三步更狠——真正見普賢的條件是願與他同,不是眼與他對。
現身與現瑞:不見顯深,現不礙用
三心既具,普賢即以解脫神通之力,隨眾人所應而現色身:眾人見他親近如來、於菩薩眾中坐蓮華座,也見他在其餘一切世界一切佛所次第相續而來,也見他在那些佛所演說菩薩行、開示一切智智之道、闡明菩薩神通、分別菩薩威德、示現三世諸佛。澄觀於此下一語極簡:不見顯深,現不礙用。
接著是驗相。由佛的大威神力、諸菩薩信解之力、普賢本願力三力合成,自然而雨十千種雲——華、鬘、香、末香、蓋、衣、嚴具、珍寶、燒香、繒綵;不可說世界六種震動,天樂遠聞,大光普照,三惡趣苦得除,不可說世界得以嚴淨,不可說菩薩入普賢行、成普賢行、於普賢行願悉得圓滿而成無上正覺。
要排的誤是:這一段常被讀成『祥瑞』。可它的因是三力,尤其其中一力是「諸菩薩信解之力」——瑞相不是外來的獎賞,是求法者自己的信解成了它的一分因。落地說:法會的莊嚴,一半是聽法者給的。
付囑:說法的人是被指定的
現瑞之後,普眼向佛歷數普賢之所住——住大威德、住無等、住無過、住不退、住平等、住不壞、住一切差別法、住一切無差別法、住一切眾生善巧心所住、住一切法自在解脫三昧;佛印可其說,並補上普賢的十種清淨功德。到這裡,說法者的資格才算立定。
然後如來親口告普賢:你應當為普眼及此會菩薩眾說十種三昧,令他們善入,成滿普賢所有行願;並說明利益——因為諸菩薩說此十大三昧的緣故,能令過去菩薩已得出離、現在菩薩今得出離、未來菩薩當得出離。接著列出十名:普光、妙光、次第遍往諸佛國土、清淨深心行、知過去莊嚴藏、智光明藏、了知一切世界佛莊嚴、眾生差別身、法界自在、無礙輪。澄觀釋十名皆稱「大」之故云:因滿之定稱法界故。他又逐一釋名,如釋初定云身心業用周遍全包為普、智照自在名光;釋第二定云身智遍照為光、勝用交映為妙。
排一個誤:這十個名字不是十種技術。澄觀釋第九定時說,是於眼等十八界自在出入,又知事法界之邊際與理法界無礙自在——名相所指的是境界之開合,不是方法之條目。
四重歎與十門:定之勝德如何被歎
列名之後,經文以極長的篇幅歎這十定之德,讀來像是連串讚語,其實層次分明。澄觀判為四重:一約人而歎,人勝故法勝;二約修而歎,先明修成、後明修益;三就法直歎;四約證而歎。
就法直歎的一段,是十個「門」字句:法相門、智覺門、一切種智無勝幢門、普賢諸行願門、猛利神通誓願門、一切總持辯才門、三世諸法差別門、一切諸佛示現門、以薩婆若安立一切眾生門、以佛神力嚴淨一切世界門。澄觀判此十門為五對——境智通悟、因果遊入、通辨出處、佛法所從、嚴土攝生,說一切法罔不由此而立。而在『普入一切世界而無所著、普入一切眾生界而無所取、普入一切身而無所礙、普入一切法界而知無邊』四句上,他點出一句眼目:所以都說「普入」,是因為一一皆窮盡帝網之境。
要排的誤是:這些歎詞不是修辭的堆疊,是分科的。落地說,讀長段讚歎時可以問一句:這一句是在歎人、歎修、歎法,還是歎證?分清了,長段就不再是一片模糊的莊嚴。
承旨:開場終於結束在一個轉身
本分之末,如來收於一句結勸:所以,普賢,你如今應當分別廣說一切菩薩十大三昧,這一會的大眾都願意聽。緊接著經文只寫一句——普賢菩薩承如來旨,觀察普眼等諸菩薩眾而告之言——序請分到此為止,下一句便入第一定。
這一句短得像過場,其實是全段的收束。澄觀判說分為三:初承旨總告、次別釋十定、後總結十數;這一句正是「承旨總告」的起頭。從最初世尊入剎那際三昧,到此處普賢承旨開口,中間隔著三度不見、一喻、三心、一次現身、一場瑞相——所有這些,只為了把說法之權從佛手上交到普賢手上,而且是當眾交、指名交。
落地說:這一段教人一件很樸素的事——法不是自來的。要有人問得對、有人請得誠、有人被指定來說,法才會出口。十定品的正文從下一句開始,而它之所以能開始,全在這一段。
承衍
本段之釋,以澄觀《華嚴經疏》為主軸:來意、釋名、宗趣、五分科,乃至序分十句配二十一種功德、請分四科、示說者分六科、本分四科、住處甚深之四對八深、十門五對,皆出其手,本篇逐節所繫者即此。法藏《探玄記》於本品闕釋——六十華嚴無〈十定品〉,其疏依六十本編次,故無獨立釋段;六十本之異譯對勘亦因此全闕,此屬校本之限,非古德有所取捨。智儼《搜玄記》無本品獨立釋,唯於他處科判中一語繫此十定之問為〈十忍品〉所答,與澄觀「為答第二會中十定問故」之判並存,二說誌錄不判。李通玄《新華嚴經論》不逐段釋此品,而於總論中以「定體遍周」列之,並就本品與〈離世間品〉起句之同,繫二品於前之初會——此為表法一軌,與澄觀之會位科文軌各行其是,亦誌錄不判。至於華嚴宗判教綱領諸典,於本品序分無涉,據實標闕。
A Dharma Gathering — Why It Spends So Long First upon the Asking
What the chapter of the ten samādhis is to expound is ten kinds of great samādhi; and yet its opening runs on and on without so much as touching the content of a single one of them: the World-Honored One enters concentration, the bodhisattvas are set out by name, Universal Eye raises his question, three times he seeks to see Samantabhadra and three times does not see him, the Tathāgata sets up a simile, he teaches the assembly how to contemplate, Samantabhadra manifests his body, the heavens rain down ten thousand kinds of cloud — and only at the very end does the Tathāgata with his own mouth entrust Samantabhadra with the expounding. To one impatient to read the ten samādhis, most of this looks like preamble.
In truth this passage is establishing three things: who is fit to ask, who is fit to expound, and on what ground this Dharma can be uttered at all. Chengguan first distinguishes the coming of the assembly. The coming of the assembly has two senses — spoken of in terms of complete interfusion, what the earlier assemblies made clear, passing through the human and heavenly stations, was the differentiated proper positions contained within the universal gate; what this assembly is to make clear is that the virtue and function that come after the stations still do not depart from the universal gate, and so the differentiated assembly enters the universal, and the return to the palace of Universal Light is for this. Spoken of in terms of sequence, the ten grounds have been expounded before, and here the two awakenings, equal and wondrous, are to be displayed. The reason for the coming of the chapter is more direct still: this chapter is in order to answer the question about the ten samādhis raised in the second assembly.
The question standing before and the answer falling here — and the one who answers is not the Buddha but Samantabhadra: this is why the opening cannot but be long. The expounder has first to be brought forth.
The First Sentence of the Opening — Why It Is “Entering the Samādhi of All Buddhas at the Limit of the Kṣaṇa”
The sūtra opens by setting out time, place, and host: the World-Honored One, in the land of Magadha at the place of awakening of the araṇya Dharma, has just then accomplished perfect awakening, and in the palace of Universal Light he enters the samādhi of all buddhas at the limit of the kṣaṇa. A reader easily takes this for a set formula and passes over it at a glance.
But why this concentration in particular, the limit of the kṣaṇa? Chengguan explains this samādhi as being the exhausting of the true source of dharmas: what is utmost brief in time is named a kṣaṇa, and when one presses that kṣaṇa to the end, the mark of its time is from the first wholly still — there is no real ‘single kṣaṇa’ standing there; and a limit that has no limit is what is called the limit of the kṣaṇa. He says further that the special marking here of ‘entering the limit of the kṣaṇa’ is in order to display that what is about to be expounded is the station of equal awakening: when the bodhisattva grounds are at their end there is still the impermanence of the encumbrance of fruition, the mark of arising is not yet stilled, and it is still called the store-consciousness; but if by uninterrupted knowledge one awakens to the first arising of mind, and mind has no first mark, being far removed from subtle thought, then there is no kṣaṇa at all. Enter this limit, and one sees that the nature of mind constantly abides — this is named ultimate awakening; and therefore the sūtra says that it is the samādhi of all buddhas.
One misreading must be guarded against here: do not read ‘the limit of the kṣaṇa’ as ‘extremely fast’. It is not speed. It is the pursuing of time to the bottom and the finding that it has no bottom. That the World-Honored One enters this concentration before expounding the ten samādhis is a showing of the root of every concentration: concentration is not the shutting of the mind inside a stretch of time, but the ceasing of time itself to stand. Brought down to the reader, this sentence governs the point of entry — if one is still counting how long one has sat, one has not yet touched the concentration this chapter speaks of.
A Hundred Names, of Which the First Thirty All Carry the One Word ‘Wisdom’
The prologue sets out the names of a hundred bodhisattvas, at very great length. Is such a roll worth reading?
It is, because the manner of the setting out is itself an exposition. The sūtra first lists thirty bodhisattvas whose names carry the word ‘wisdom’ — Vajra Wisdom, Peerless Wisdom, Wisdom of Meaningful Speech, Most Victorious Wisdom, and so on all the way to Boundless Wisdom; and only thereafter do seventy set up names of their own — Mindfulness Adornment, Reaching the Limit of Emptiness, Nature Adornment, Very Deep Object, and so on, down to the last few: Vajra Penetration, Vajra Knowledge, Vajra Flame, Vajra Wisdom, Universal Eye, Sun of the Buddha, Upholding the Secret Meaning of the Buddha’s Vajra, Adornment of the Knowledge of the Object of the Universal Eye. Chengguan glosses this, saying: that the first thirty share the name of wisdom is to display unmixed virtue; that the seventy from Mindfulness Adornment onward have names of their own is to display mixed virtue.
The misreading to be set aside is this: it is not display for its own sake. At a gathering that is to expound concentration, what comes out first is a whole rank of ‘wisdom’ — concentration is not a thing that stands apart from wisdom. And what matters more: the one who requests the Dharma, Universal Eye, has his name hidden in the tail of those seventy separate names. Chengguan points to it exactly: Universal Eye makes the request because only with a universal eye can one see the universal Dharma. The eye being named universal, what it sees can be universal — the very name of the one who requests the Dharma is itself the condition of admission to this chapter.
What It Is That Universal Eye Asks
If one glances at Universal Eye’s question only once, it looks as though he is asking after a number: the bodhisattva Samantabhadra, and the bodhisattvas who abide in the practices and vows of Samantabhadra — how many samādhis and liberations have they accomplished?
But the latter half of the question is the bone of it: what he asks is that these bodhisattvas, among the great samādhis of a bodhisattva, enter, or come forth, or at times abide therein — and he states his own reason: it is just because they can skillfully enter and skillfully come forth from the inconceivable and vast samādhis that they can transform themselves with mastery and spiritual penetration within all samādhis without rest. So what he asks is not how many kinds of concentration there are, but how the thing called ‘mastery in entering and coming forth’ is possible at all. Chengguan judges the portion of the request into four: Universal Eye makes his request, the Tathāgata permits the question, he raises the Dharma and asks directly, and the benefit of the question is praised; and the Tathāgata’s answer fastens exactly upon that benefit — it is for the benefit of the hosts of bodhisattvas past, future, and present that you ask after this meaning.
A misreading to be set aside: do not read this question as curiosity. A question about the Dharma stands only because the questioner can already see the universal Dharma, and because what is asked bears upon the deliverance of the bodhisattvas of the three times. Brought down to the ground: whether a question is rightly asked depends upon where the asker is standing — and this is also why, further on, the Tathāgata does not answer it himself but sends him to ask Samantabhadra.
The Name Is Spoken, and Yet the Man Cannot Be Found — Three Seekings Without Seeing
After permitting the question the Tathāgata does something unlooked for: he does not expound the ten samādhis, but only says that the bodhisattva Samantabhadra is here now, and bids Universal Eye go and ask him himself. The moment the assembly hears the name of Samantabhadra they obtain measureless samādhis, their minds are unobstructed, they see countless buddhas — and yet, turning to observe everywhere throughout the gathering, they can by no means see Samantabhadra, nor even the seat where he sits.
Chengguan outlines this as three seekings, in all of which they do not see: the first is the seeking of thirst and not seeing, the second is the seeking of renewed observation and not seeing, the third is the seeking by the power of samādhi and not seeing. The reason for not seeing the first time the sūtra states itself: it is sustained by the awesome power of the Tathāgata, and it is also the mastery of Samantabhadra’s spiritual penetration that makes it so; and Chengguan explains the intent of it — it is to make the great assembly thirst, so that the deep purport may be displayed. The second time Universal Eye asks straight out where Samantabhadra is now, and the Buddha answers that he is right here in this assembly at the place of awakening, dwelling close beside him, never once having moved; the assembly seeks again, and still does not see. The third time Universal Eye enters ten thousand asaṃkhyeyas of samādhis and observes everywhere by the power of concentration, and still does not see.
The misreading to be set aside is this: Samantabhadra is not hiding. The Buddha has already said plainly that he has not moved — not moving and yet not able to be seen is precisely what this passage is teaching. The reason for not seeing does not lie in the object’s having hidden itself, but in the power that sees not being of a measure with the object seen. Brought down to the ground: the commonest frustration in practice is ‘but I have truly searched so hard’, and this passage’s answer is that if the manner of searching is still a hunting outward after an object, the greater the force the less it will be seen.
The Reason the Buddha Gives: The Dwelling Place Is Very Deep
When Universal Eye seeks a second time and does not see, the Buddha gives a direct explanation: the dwelling place of the bodhisattva Samantabhadra is very deep and beyond speaking. He has obtained the boundless gates of wisdom, entered the samādhi of the lion’s stretching, obtained the unsurpassed functioning of mastery, entered the limit of purity and non-obstruction, brought forth the ten powers of a Tathāgata, taken the treasury of the Dharma realm as his body, is guarded in mind by all Tathāgatas alike, and can within a single thought enter and realize the undifferentiated knowledge of the buddhas of the three times — and therefore you do not see him.
Chengguan judges this passage very finely: the text has ten phrases, the first being the general, the eight in the middle the particular, and the last the conclusion; and the eight particular phrases make four pairs. One pair is the depth of the vast knowledge and the surpassing concentration — the gate of knowledge being boundless, how should a bounded knowledge behold the working of this concentration? The rising and sinking of the concentration is without fear, its opening out and drawing in has mastery, and it may be sought only with a supramundane concentration, and so it cannot be seen. The next two phrases are the depth of the outward function and the inward realization; the next two, the depth of the obtaining of power and the completing of the body; and the last two, the depth of the many guardings and the swift realization. By these eight depths, therefore, he cannot be seen.
A misreading to be set aside: ‘very deep’ is not an adjectival compliment but a statement of fact — Samantabhadra takes the treasury of the Dharma realm as his body, and the body being the Dharma realm, there is no position inside the Dharma realm that could be pointed out. This answers the earlier doubt as well: it is not that he is not present; it is that the very form of the question ‘where is he’ is wrong.
The Conjured Form Within the Conjuring: Even the Unspeakable Is Given a Measure
After the third failure to see, the Buddha does not go on directly with the deep meaning; he puts a question to Universal Eye: is there anyone who can say where the manifold conjured forms within a conjuring of letters dwell? Universal Eye answers: there is not.
This one question and answer is the pivot of the whole passage. The Buddha then says: if the conjured form within a conjuring cannot be spoken of, how much less the secret object of the body, of the speech, and of the mind of Samantabhadra, and the wish to enter therein and see therein. So ‘not able to be seen’ is not a matter of degree but of kind — a conjured form has no dwelling at all, and to ask where it dwells is a question that does not stand as a question. The Buddha then raises the essential of it: Samantabhadra by a vajra wisdom enters the Dharma realm universally; within all worlds he neither travels nor dwells; he knows that the bodies of all sentient beings are, just as they are, not bodies; there is neither going nor coming, nothing depended upon and nothing contrived, no stirring and no turning, and he reaches to the ultimate bound of the Dharma realm.
The misreading to be set aside is this: it is not being said that Samantabhadra is a conjuring. The simile takes only the one part, ‘having no dwelling place’. Where it comes to ground is the last passage — the Buddha says that if a person sees Samantabhadra, or serves him, or hears his name, or thinks of him, or recollects him, or gives rise to faith and understanding, or observes him diligently, or has only begun to turn toward him, or is at this moment seeking him, or raises up a vow, so long as it is unbroken and continuous, all of them gain benefit and not one passes in vain. Not to be able to see is not the same as not to be able to seek; the merit of the seeking is not wasted, only what is gained does not lie in ‘catching sight of a person’.
Teaching How Seeing Arises: Only Three Kinds of Mind Can See
Then how is he to be seen at all? The Buddha gives a definite teaching, and its sequence is clear. He bids the great assembly pay reverence to Samantabhadra once again and make request with earnestness — this is the first step; then he bids them with single-minded sincerity observe the ten directions and contemplate the body of Samantabhadra as appearing before them, thinking in this way throughout the whole Dharma realm, with a deep mind having faith and understanding, turning away from all things in weariness — this is the second step; and last he bids them vow to be of one and the same practice and vow with Samantabhadra — to enter the true Dharma that is not two, to have their body appear universally within all worlds, to know entirely the differences among the faculties of sentient beings, and to gather together the path of Samantabhadra in every place — this is the third step. The sūtra says plainly: if they are able to raise up such great vows, then they shall gain the sight of him.
Chengguan explains these three steps thus: the first is to make the preceding mind strive with diligence; next, under ‘and again you should’, he sets forth the deep contemplation separately — before this they had abandoned the object and sought elsewhere, and so did not know its substance; now they are made to observe the ten directions together, and so know that its substance is everywhere; and it is in dependence upon this contemplation that they gain the sight. Last, under ‘vow to be of one and the same practice’, the vow is raised and the aspiration to equal him. These three minds being complete, they are able to gain the sight. He also asks on the reader’s behalf a question that matters: Universal Eye’s station is already deep — why must he cultivate contemplation over again? The answer has two senses: first, because his station is not yet equal to Samantabhadra’s; second, to display the depth of the Dharma and to encourage those who come after.
A misreading to be set aside: ‘contemplating him as appearing before you’ here is not the making of an image. The weight of the second step falls on ‘throughout the whole Dharma realm’ — the changing of the direction of the seeking from ‘some one place’ to ‘all places’. Brought down to the ground: what the one who cannot see must change is not his force but his bearing; and the third step is fiercer still — the condition of truly seeing Samantabhadra is that one’s vow be the same as his, not that one’s eye meet his.
The Manifesting of the Body and of the Signs: Not Seeing Displays the Depth, Manifesting Does Not Hinder the Function
The three minds being complete, Samantabhadra straightway, by the spiritual power of liberation, manifests a form-body according to what each is fit to see: they see him drawing near to the Tathāgata and sitting upon a lotus seat within the host of bodhisattvas; they see him too in all other worlds at the place of every buddha, coming from thence one after another in succession; and they see him at those buddhas’ places expounding the practices of a bodhisattva, opening up the path of the knowledge of omniscience, setting forth clearly the spiritual penetrations of the bodhisattvas, distinguishing the awesome virtue of the bodhisattvas, and manifesting the buddhas of the three times. Chengguan sets down here one utterly spare remark: not seeing displays the depth, and manifesting does not hinder the function.
Then come the confirming signs. From the three powers joined — the great awesome spiritual power of the Buddha, the power of the faith and understanding of the bodhisattvas, and the power of Samantabhadra’s original vow — there rains down of itself ten thousand kinds of cloud: flowers, garlands, incense, powdered incense, canopies, robes, adorning gear, rare jewels, burning incense, silks; worlds beyond speaking quake in six ways, the music of the heavens is heard afar, a great light shines universally, the suffering of the three evil destinies is removed, worlds beyond speaking are purified and adorned, and bodhisattvas beyond speaking enter the practice of Samantabhadra, accomplish the practice of Samantabhadra, and bring his practices and vows to complete fullness, accomplishing unsurpassed perfect awakening.
The misreading to be set aside is this: this passage is commonly read as ‘auspicious portents’. But its cause is the three powers, and one of those three in particular is the power of the faith and understanding of the bodhisattvas — the signs are not a reward arriving from outside; the faith and understanding of those who seek the Dharma have become one part of their cause. Brought down to the ground: half the adornment of a Dharma gathering is given by those who listen to the Dharma.
The Entrusting: The One Who Expounds Is Appointed
After the signs appear, Universal Eye enumerates before the Buddha the abidings of Samantabhadra — abiding in great awesome virtue, in the peerless, in that beyond which none passes, in non-retrogression, in evenness, in the indestructible, in all differentiated dharmas, in all undifferentiated dharmas, in the dwelling place of the skillful minds of all sentient beings, in the samādhi of mastery and liberation in all dharmas; the Buddha confirms what he says and adds to it the ten kinds of pure merit of Samantabhadra. Only at this point are the qualifications of the expounder established.
Then the Tathāgata with his own mouth tells Samantabhadra: you should for Universal Eye and the hosts of bodhisattvas of this assembly expound the ten samādhis, causing them to enter skillfully and to fulfill all the practices and vows of Samantabhadra; and he states the benefit — because the bodhisattvas proclaim these ten great samādhis, bodhisattvas of the past have already gained deliverance, bodhisattvas of the present now gain it, and bodhisattvas of the future shall gain it. Then the ten names are listed: universal light, wondrous light, going in succession to the buddha-lands everywhere, the practice of the pure and deep mind, the treasury of the adornments of the past that are known, the treasury of the light of knowledge, knowing the buddha-adornments of all worlds, the differentiated bodies of sentient beings, mastery in the Dharma realm, the unobstructed wheel. Chengguan explains why all ten names are called ‘great’: because a concentration of fullness of cause is commensurate with the Dharma realm. And he explains the names one by one — of the first he says that the deeds and functions of body and mind being everywhere and wholly contained is ‘universal’, and that the illumination of knowledge having mastery is named ‘light’; of the second, that body and knowledge illuminating everywhere is ‘light’, and that surpassing functions reflecting one within another is ‘wondrous’.
A misreading to be set aside: these ten names are not ten techniques. Chengguan, explaining the ninth concentration, says that it is entering and coming forth with mastery in the eighteen elements, the eye and the rest, and further the knowing of the bound of the phenomenal Dharma realm together with unobstructed mastery in the principial Dharma realm — what the names point to is the opening and closing of a domain, not a list of methods.
The Four Rounds of Praise and the Ten Gates: How the Surpassing Virtue of Concentration Is Praised
After the listing of the names, the sūtra praises the virtue of these ten concentrations at very great length; read straight through it sounds like a string of encomia, but in fact its layers are distinct. Chengguan judges it into four rounds: first, praise with respect to the person, the person being surpassing therefore the Dharma is surpassing; second, praise with respect to cultivation, first making clear the accomplishing of the cultivation and then the benefit of it; third, praise of the Dharma directly; fourth, praise with respect to realization.
The passage of direct praise of the Dharma is the ten sentences with the word ‘gate’: the gate of the marks of dharmas, the gate of awakened knowing, the gate of the unvanquished banner of the knowledge of all modes, the gate of the practices and vows of Samantabhadra, the gate of the fierce and swift spiritual penetrations and vows, the gate of all the all-holding and eloquence, the gate of the differences among the dharmas of the three times, the gate of the manifesting of all the buddhas, the gate that establishes all sentient beings by Sarvajñā, and the gate that purifies and adorns all worlds by the spiritual power of a buddha. Chengguan judges these ten gates into five pairs — the penetrating awakening of object and knowledge, the entering and roaming of cause and fruit, the general distinguishing of coming forth and abiding, that from which the dharmas of a buddha proceed, and the adorning of lands and the gathering in of beings — and says that there is nothing that is not established by these. And upon the four sentences of universal entering — entering universally into all worlds without attachment, into all realms of sentient beings without grasping, into all bodies without hindrance, into the whole Dharma realm and knowing it has no bound — he points out one thing as the eye of it: the reason all of them say ‘universally enters’ is that each and every one of them exhausts the domain of the jeweled net of Śakra.
The misreading to be set aside is this: these words of praise are not a heaping up of rhetoric; they are an outline. Brought down to the ground, in reading a long passage of praise one may ask a single question: is this sentence praising the person, the cultivation, the Dharma, or the realization? Once that is sorted, the long passage is no longer an undifferentiated stretch of grandeur.
Receiving the Charge: The Opening Ends at Last in a Turning
At the close of the main portion the Tathāgata gathers it into one concluding exhortation: therefore, Samantabhadra, you should now distinguish and expound at length the ten great samādhis of all bodhisattvas, for the assembly of this gathering all wish to hear them. And immediately the sūtra writes but one sentence — the bodhisattva Samantabhadra, receiving the intent of the Tathāgata, observed Universal Eye and the hosts of bodhisattvas and told them, saying — and with that the prologue and request come to an end, the next sentence entering upon the first concentration.
This sentence is short enough to look like a scene-change, but it is in fact the gathering up of the whole passage. Chengguan judges the portion of the exposition into three: first the general telling upon receiving the charge, next the separate explanation of the ten concentrations, and last the general conclusion of the ten numbers; and this sentence is the head of that ‘general telling upon receiving the charge’. From the World-Honored One’s first entering the samādhi at the limit of the kṣaṇa to Samantabhadra’s here opening his mouth upon receiving the charge, there lie between them three failures to see, one simile, three minds, one manifesting of the body, and one showing of signs — and all of these are for nothing else than to hand the authority to expound from the Buddha’s hand into Samantabhadra’s, and to hand it over before the whole assembly and by name.
Brought down to the ground: this passage teaches one very plain thing — the Dharma does not come of itself. There must be one who asks rightly, one who requests sincerely, and one who is appointed to expound, and only then will the Dharma be uttered. The main text of the ten samādhis begins with the next sentence; and that it can begin at all rests wholly upon this passage.
Lineage
The explanation of this passage takes Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu as its axis: the reason for its coming, the explanation of the name, the purport, the outline into five portions, and further the ten phrases of the prologue matched to the twenty-one kinds of merit, the four divisions of the portion of the request, the six divisions of the portion of showing the expounder, the four divisions of the main portion, the four pairs and eight depths of the depth of the dwelling place, and the five pairs of the ten gates — all of these come from his hand, and it is to these that each section of this piece is fastened. Fazang’s Tanxuan ji lacks an explanation of this chapter: the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka has no chapter of the ten samādhis, and his commentary follows the order of the sixty-fascicle text, and so there is no separate section of explanation; and the collation with the parallel translation likewise fails entirely for this reason. This is a limit of the witnesses, not a choice made by the ancient worthies. Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji has no separate explanation of this chapter, and only in one remark within an outline elsewhere fastens this question of the ten samādhis upon the chapter of the ten forbearances as its answer, which stands together with Chengguan’s judgment that the chapter is in order to answer the question about the ten samādhis raised in the second assembly; the two are recorded without adjudication. Li Tongxuan’s Xin Huayan jing lun does not explain this chapter section by section, but sets it out within his general discussion as the pervading of the substance of concentration, and, on the strength of the sameness of the opening sentences of this chapter and of the Chapter on Detachment from the World, fastens the two chapters upon the first assembly that precedes — this is one track of symbolic reading, going its own way beside Chengguan’s track of the outline of assemblies and stations, and it too is recorded without adjudication. As for the compendia that set out the doctrinal classification of the Huayan house, they have no bearing upon the prologue of this chapter, and the absence is recorded in accordance with fact.
品二十七 十定品 · 第一 普光明大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The First, the Great Samādhi of Universal Light
全文五層 →Full five layers →為什麼十定之首要先問『什麼是普光明三昧』
十定品開口不是教人怎麼入定,而是普賢先立一問:「云何為菩薩摩訶薩普光明三昧?」——先問名,再解義。這一問要防的是一個常見的誤解:以為「定」就是心停下來、境界關掉、什麼都不知道。若真如此,定愈深則知愈少,定與智就成了兩條岔路。可經文接著答的第一件事偏偏是「智無盡」——原來這一定的定義,起手就落在知上。名為「普光明」——普者遍、光明者照:不是把世界關在外面,是讓照見遍到每一處。讀這一定,先把『定=閉眼不管』的舊印象放下,後面五分才讀得順。澄觀科此定釋文為五分,即智無盡、心無邊、定自在、智巧現、觀超絕,並判前二為定之方便、第三為定之自體、後二為定之勝用——這是讀本定的骨架。
十種無盡法:無盡的到底是什麼
第一分說「有十種無盡法」,列出十句:佛出現智、眾生變化智、世界如影智、深入法界智、善攝菩薩智、菩薩不退智、善觀一切法義智、善持心力智、住廣大菩提心智、住一切佛法一切智願力智——十句句句以「無盡」收尾。無盡的是什麼?容易誤讀為『這個人的定力用不完』。經文說的不是力氣,是智所對之境本身沒有邊際:佛之出現無盡故知佛之智無盡,眾生之變化無盡故知變化之智無盡。境無盡,所以照境之智不會有到頭的一天。澄觀釋這十句為五對:初二是所事之佛與所化之生,次二是化處之世界與化法之法界,次二是攝護之始與終,次二是所持之法與能持之心,後二是始之菩提心與終之願力智——首尾相銜,一段修行的全程都在裡面。所以此分末結云「是名菩薩摩訶薩十種無盡法」,收得斬截:這不是十樁功德的清單,是一個『知無有盡』的完整結構。落到用上,這一分是要人把『我學到頭了』這個念頭永久取消。
十種無邊心:心為什麼無邊
第二分轉說「發十種無邊心」。前分講所知無盡,此分講對境發心;澄觀點得明白:以境無邊故心無邊——心之無邊不是自誇心量大,是被無邊之境逼出來的。度脫一切眾生、承事供養普見諸佛、受持佛法不忘、示現神變、為得佛力而不捨菩提行、普入一切智微細境界而說法、普入佛不思議廣大境界、於佛辯才起深志樂而領受佛法、示現自在身入如來道場眾會——十一句都以「無邊心」收。這裡有一處讀者常疑:標明十句而實列十一句,末仍結「是為十」,是不是脫衍?澄觀答得乾脆:有十一句者,增數十也——華嚴經文十數常有增出之句,是體例,不是錯簡。落到用上:發心之量不由自己估算,由所面對的境決定;境既無邊,心便不許自設上限。
十方入定十方起:定自在何以稱為「差別」
第三分是定之自體。經文列十種「入三昧差別智」:東方入定西方起,乃至上方入定下方起。為什麼叫差別?澄觀釋云:由前面的大智大心,所以於三昧得自在,入處與出處方所非一、入與出不相同,故名差別。這裡最容易誤讀為神通表演——好像菩薩在玩方位遊戲。其實此十句所顯的是一件樸素的事:定若真自在,則入與出便不受方所所限;不必在某處才能入,不必在原處才能出。凡夫之定要靠外緣扶持,換個地方就散;此定則入出兩端各自自在,故名自在。這一分是全定的樞紐:前二分之智與心是入定之方便,後二分之善巧與超絕是出定之勝用,中間這一分才是定的自體。落到用上:檢驗一個定是不是真的,不看入的時候多安穩,看出的時候散不散。
一朵蓮華上的重重現身:法說之十句
第四分講「入大三昧善巧智」,先以法說鋪陳。經文從一個極大的比例開始:以三千大千世界作為一朵蓮華,現身遍此華上結跏趺坐;身中復現三千大千世界,其中百億四天下,一一四天下現百億身,一一身入百億百億三千大千世界,乃至一一根性成百億百億菩薩不退之業。這十句層層深入,愈往下愈細。要防的誤解是把它讀成數字的堆疊競賽。澄觀科這十句為「別明展轉深細」,而以下一句為「總顯離相分明」——經文自己收云「然所現身非一非多,入定、出定無所錯亂」。這一句是全段之眼:現得再多,不落一個「多」;本來是一,也不落一個「一」。數目一旦被安上,重重就成了堆疊;離了一多之相,重重才是無礙。落到用上:此段不是要人想像場面,是要人在最繁密處看見不亂。
阿脩羅王的化身:大到齊須彌,本身卻分毫不壞
接著經文舉喻。羅睺阿脩羅王本身長七百由旬,化形長十六萬八千由旬,於大海中出其半身而與須彌山齊等。喻的重點不在大,在下一句:雖化其身如此之長,「亦不壞本身之相」,諸蘊、界、處悉皆如本,心不錯亂,不於變化身而作他想,於其本身生非己想;本受生身恆受諸樂,化身常現種種自在神通威力。這裡四句排除說得極細:不把化身錯認成別人,也不把本身錯認成不是自己——化與本,兩頭都不迷。若迷了,變化就成了分裂。經文取這個喻,正是要說明前段『非一非多、入出無亂』不是玄談:連一個瞋心熾盛的阿脩羅都做得到形化而本不壞,可見『化而不亂』本身並非難以想像之事。落到用上:讀者可從此喻反省自己在不同場合的種種身分——換了場合就換了個人,才是真錯亂。
以劣況勝:阿脩羅尚且如此,何況菩薩
喻既立,經文以「以劣況勝」作合。阿脩羅王有貪、恚、癡,具足憍慢,尚能如是變現其身;何況菩薩深了達心法如幻、世間如夢、諸佛出興如影像、世界猶如變化、言語音聲悉皆如響。這五個「如」最易被讀成虛無:既然一切如幻如夢,是不是什麼都不必當真?經文緊接著就把這條路堵死——「見如實法,以如實法而為其身」,知一切法本性清淨,了知身心無有實體,其身普住無量境界,以佛智慧廣大光明淨修一切菩提之行。可見五如所破的是實有之執,不是所行之事;破了實體之見,反而以如實之法作身,反而普住無量境界而修菩提行。劣者以煩惱之力尚能變現,勝者以如實之見豈不更能。落到用上:如幻之見若讓人懶了,那就是讀錯了方向;如幻之見的正果是更能行,不是更不行。
超過世間,遠離世間:離是怎麼個離法
第五分標句四事:住此三昧,超過世間,遠離世間,無能惑亂,無能映奪。「離」字最易誤讀為避開——彷彿入了定就與世間兩不相干。可下文分明說此定所觀者是「見諸世間普入其身」,可見不是離開世間,是在世間之中不受其惑。惑亂者,被境牽動;映奪者,光被別的光遮蔽奪去。此定名普光明,正取無能映奪之義:光既遍照,就沒有什麼能夠掩它。澄觀釋此分之合處,也把「無能映奪」繫在法性包含、一時頓見之上——因為全都照見,所以沒有一角落能藏著奪光之物。落到用上:離世間的檢驗標準不在身處何地,在境來時心動不動。
比丘的不淨觀:一個極樸素的喻
觀超絕分有法、有喻、有合。喻取得極樸素:譬如比丘觀察內身,住不淨觀,審見其身皆是不淨。為什麼舉一個最基礎的觀門來喻最高的大定?取的是「審見」二字——比丘修不淨觀,不是聽說身不淨,是一分一分親自審視而見,見到沒有一處遺漏。此喻所借的正是這個『遍、親、無遺漏』的觀行結構,不是借不淨之義。這裡要防的誤讀,是把喻依的內容當成喻體的內容——並非說菩薩觀法身見法身不淨。喻只取觀之遍與見之審,義則由下文之合來定。落到用上:最高的定所用的觀,與最基礎的觀門是同一副骨架,差別在所觀之境與所離之著,不在另有一套祕法。
觀察法身:明見一切,而一無所著
合文云:菩薩摩訶薩亦復如是,住此三昧,觀察法身,見諸世間普入其身,於中明見一切世間及世間法,於諸世間及世間法皆無所著。澄觀在此點出一個轉折:此分之「身」與前分之化現不同,故稱法身——前分是現身遍蓮華,是化;此分是世間普入其身,是含。法性包含,所以一時頓見,不必次第去尋。而全段最要緊的落點在末一句:明見與無著並行。若因無著而不見,是斷滅;若因明見而生著,是繫縛。經文兩邊都不取:見得最清楚的人,恰恰是最不粘著的人。這也回答了開頭那個誤解——定不是把世界關在外面,是把世界全看清了而不被任何一角勾住。
第一普光明大三昧善巧智:一個結名該怎麼讀
末句結云:是名菩薩摩訶薩第一普光明大三昧善巧智。這是十定之第一,也是全品之樣板。澄觀總科十定為十段,各有標、釋、結——第一定既立此式,後九定即依之而轉,故此結名不只結一定,也定了全品之體例。要注意結名之末繫的是「善巧智」而非只是三昧之名:可見經文所稱的定,自始至終不離智。從第一分之十種無盡智,到此處之善巧智,一定之首尾都是智——這正照應了開頭之問。落到用上:讀後九定時,若見同樣的標釋結三段、同樣的以智收名,就知道那不是重複,是同一軌上的十次展開。
承衍
本定之古德詮釋,現存以澄觀《華嚴經疏》為主。澄觀總科十定為十段,各有標、釋、結;於第一定分五分——智無盡、心無邊、定自在、智巧現、觀超絕,並判初二為定之方便、次一為定之自體、後二為定之勝用。其釋智無盡分十句為五對、釋心無邊之十一句為增數之例、釋定自在之方處非一入出不同、釋智巧現之法說喻說與以劣況勝、釋觀超絕之法喻合而點出「法身」異於前分化現——本篇各節所繫之疏義,皆出於此。澄觀《隨疏演義鈔》於第一定則不作廣釋,僅以「初定,文易可知」一句帶過,本品範圍內再無展開之文。李通玄《新華嚴經論》於第一定約分四門釋之——釋三昧名、明體用、舉境界、隨文釋義——以法身根本智為體、十無盡智為用,並以羅睺喻明攝日光令世生惱之義。晉譯六十華嚴無與本品對位之經文,故本定亦無異譯可校。華嚴宗判教綱領諸典中未見繫及本定之文。以上詳略如實誌之,不判高下。
Why the First of the Ten Concentrations Must Begin by Asking ‘What Is the Samādhi of Universal Light’
The chapter of the ten concentrations does not open by teaching anyone how to enter concentration; Samantabhadra first sets up a question: “What is the samādhi of universal light of a bodhisattva-mahāsattva?” — the name is asked first, and only then is the sense explained. What this one question is meant to head off is a common misunderstanding: the notion that “concentration” means the mind coming to a stop, the objects switched off, nothing known at all. If that were so, then the deeper the concentration the less one would know, and concentration and wisdom would become two roads forking apart. Yet the first thing the scripture answers with is precisely “the inexhaustibility of wisdom” — so the very definition of this concentration comes down, at the first stroke, upon knowing. It is named “universal light”: universal means everywhere, light means illumining — this is not shutting the world outside, it is letting the illumination reach into every place. In reading this concentration, first set down the old impression that ‘concentration means closing the eyes and paying no heed’; only then will the five parts that follow read smoothly. Chengguan outlines the text explaining this concentration into five parts — the inexhaustibility of wisdom, the boundlessness of mind, mastery in concentration, the skillful manifesting by wisdom, and the transcendence of contemplation — and judges the first two to be the skillful means of the concentration, the third to be its very substance, and the last two to be its ascendant function. This is the skeleton for reading the first concentration.
The Ten Kinds of Inexhaustible Dharmas: What Exactly Is It That Is Inexhaustible
The first part says that he “has ten kinds of inexhaustible dharmas,” and lists ten clauses: the wisdom of the buddhas' appearing, the wisdom of the transformations of sentient beings, the wisdom of the worlds as reflected images, the wisdom of entering deeply into the Dharma realm, the wisdom skilled in gathering in bodhisattvas, the wisdom of bodhisattvas not turning back, the wisdom skilled in observing the meaning of all dharmas, the wisdom skilled in holding the strength of the mind, the wisdom abiding in the vast mind of awakening, the wisdom abiding in all the dharmas of the buddhas and in the power of the vow of omniscience — and every one of the ten clauses closes with “inexhaustible.” What is it that is inexhaustible? It is easily misread as ‘this person's power of concentration can never be used up.’ What the scripture speaks of is not strength; it is that the objects which wisdom faces are themselves without limit: because the appearing of the buddhas is inexhaustible, the wisdom that knows their appearing is inexhaustible; because the transformations of sentient beings are inexhaustible, the wisdom that knows those transformations is inexhaustible. The objects being inexhaustible, the wisdom that illumines them will never come to a day when it reaches the end. Chengguan explains these ten clauses as five pairs: the first two are the buddha who is served and the beings who are converted; the next two are the world where converting is done and the Dharma realm by which it is done; the next two are the beginning and the end of gathering in and guarding; the next two are the dharma that is held and the mind that holds it; the last two are the mind of awakening at the beginning and the power of the vow at the end — head and tail linked together, so that the whole course of a life of practice is contained in it. And therefore the close of this part says, “these are what are called the ten kinds of inexhaustible dharmas of a bodhisattva-mahāsattva,” a close cut clean through: this is not a list of ten meritorious items, it is one whole structure of ‘knowing that has no end.’ Brought down to use, this part is meant to cancel permanently the thought ‘I have learned all there is to learn.’
The Ten Kinds of Boundless Mind: Why the Mind Is Boundless
The second part turns to say that he “gives rise to ten kinds of boundless mind.” The part before spoke of what is known being inexhaustible; this part speaks of giving rise to mind in the face of objects. Chengguan puts it plainly: because the objects are boundless the mind is boundless — the boundlessness of the mind is no boast about the largeness of one's own capacity, it is forced out of one by boundless objects. To liberate all sentient beings; to serve, to make offerings to, and to see everywhere all the buddhas; to receive and hold the dharmas of the buddhas without forgetting; to display spiritual transformations; for the sake of gaining a buddha's power not to abandon the practices of awakening; to enter everywhere into the subtle objects of omniscience and there expound the Dharma; to enter everywhere into the inconceivable and vast objects of a buddha; to take deep delight in a buddha's eloquence and receive the dharmas of the buddhas; to display bodies of mastery and enter the assemblies at the seats of awakening of the tathāgatas — eleven clauses, and every one of them closes with “boundless mind.” Here is a place where readers commonly grow doubtful: ten clauses are announced, eleven are in fact listed, and the close still says “these are the ten” — is this a dropped graph or an intruded one? Chengguan answers without hesitation: that there are eleven clauses is a case of a number added within a ten — in the text of this scripture a set of ten often has a clause added out beyond it; it is a formal usage, not a disordered text. Brought down to use: the measure of one's aspiration is not reckoned by oneself, it is settled by the objects one faces; and since the objects are boundless, the mind is not permitted to set itself a ceiling.
Entering in Every Direction and Rising in Every Direction: Why Mastery in Concentration Is Called “Differentiation”
The third part is the very substance of the concentration. The scripture lists ten kinds of “wisdom of differentiation in entering samādhi”: he enters concentration in the east and rises from it in the west, and so on down to entering in the upper quarter and rising in the lower. Why is it called differentiation? Chengguan explains: by reason of the great wisdom and great mind that went before, he has mastery in samādhi; the quarter of entering and the quarter of rising are not one, and the entering and the rising are not the same, and so it is called differentiation. What is most easily misread here is to take it for a display of spiritual powers — as though the bodhisattva were playing a game with the compass points. In fact what these ten clauses display is a plain thing: if concentration is truly at one's mastery, then entering and rising are not bound by any quarter or place; one need not be in a certain spot in order to enter, nor stay in that same spot in order to rise. An ordinary person's concentration must be propped up by outward conditions, and scatters as soon as he changes place; but in this concentration both ends, entering and rising, are each at their own mastery, and so it is called mastery. This part is the pivot of the whole concentration: the wisdom and mind of the first two parts are the skillful means of entering, the skillfulness and transcendence of the last two are the ascendant function of rising, and this middle part alone is the substance of the concentration. Brought down to use: to test whether a concentration is genuine, do not look at how settled one is while entering; look at whether one scatters on coming out.
Body upon Body upon One Lotus Flower: The Ten Clauses of the Exposition in Terms of Dharma
The fourth part speaks of the “skillful wisdom in entering the great samādhi,” and lays it out first as an exposition in terms of dharma. The scripture begins from a proportion of the utmost hugeness: taking a three-thousandfold great-thousand world-system for a single lotus flower, he manifests a body filling that flower and sits there cross-legged; within that body he manifests again a three-thousandfold great-thousand world-system, and in it a hundred koṭis of sets of four continents; within each set of four continents he manifests a hundred koṭis of bodies; each one of those bodies enters a hundred koṭis of a hundred koṭis of three-thousandfold great-thousand world-systems; and so on down to each capacity of faculties accomplishing a hundred koṭis of a hundred koṭis of a bodhisattva's deeds that do not turn back. These ten clauses go deeper layer by layer, and the further down they go the finer they grow. The misreading to be headed off is to read this as a contest of piled-up numbers. Chengguan outlines these ten clauses as “setting forth severally how it turns ever deeper and finer,” and takes the clause that follows as “displaying as a whole the clarity that is apart from characteristics” — the scripture itself gathers it up, saying, “yet the bodies so manifested are neither one nor many, and in entering concentration and rising from it there is no confusion at all.” This one sentence is the eye of the whole passage: however many are manifested, it does not fall into a “many”; though it was one to begin with, it does not fall into a “one” either. Once a number is fixed upon it, the manifoldness becomes a pile; only when the characteristics of one and many are left behind is the manifoldness unobstructed. Brought down to use: this passage is not asking anyone to picture a scene; it is asking that, in the densest place of all, one should see the absence of confusion.
The Asura King's Conjured Body: Vast Enough to Match Sumeru, and His Own Body Not Spoiled by a Hair
Next the scripture raises a simile. Rāhu, king of the asuras, has an own body seven hundred yojanas long, and conjures a form a hundred and sixty-eight thousand yojanas long, showing half of it out of the great sea so that it stands level with Mount Sumeru. The weight of the simile does not lie in the hugeness but in the sentence that follows: although he transforms his body to such a length, still “he does not spoil the characteristics of his own body” — the aggregates, the elements, and the sense-bases are all just as they were, his mind is not confused, he does not give rise toward the conjured body to the thought that it is someone else, nor toward his own body to the thought that it is not himself; the body he was born into constantly receives every kind of pleasure, while the conjured body constantly displays every kind of masterful spiritual power and might. The four clauses of exclusion here are drawn very fine: he does not mistake the conjured body for another, and he does not mistake his own body for something that is not himself — in the conjured and in the original, he is deluded at neither end. Were he deluded, transformation would become a splitting apart. The scripture takes this simile precisely to show that the preceding ‘neither one nor many, no confusion in entering or rising’ is no airy talk: even an asura, whose anger burns fiercely, can manage a transformation of form in which the original is not spoiled — from which one may see that ‘transforming without confusion’ is not in itself a thing hard to conceive. Brought down to use: from this simile a reader may examine the several identities he takes on in different settings — to change into a different person when the setting changes, that is the real confusion.
Setting the Ascendant off against the Inferior: If Even an Asura Can Do So, How Much More a Bodhisattva
The simile once set up, the scripture makes the joining by “setting the ascendant off against the inferior.” The asura king has greed, anger, and delusion, and is furnished with arrogance in every form, and yet he can transform and manifest his body in this way; how much more a bodhisattva, who understands deeply that the dharmas of mind are like a conjuring trick, the worlds like a dream, the arising of the buddhas like a reflected image, the worlds like something conjured up, and words and sounds altogether like an echo. These five “likes” are most easily read as a nihilism: if everything is like an illusion and like a dream, need anything be taken in earnest at all? The scripture immediately blocks that road — “he sees the dharma as it truly is, and takes the dharma as it truly is for his body,” he knows that all dharmas are pure in their original nature, understands that neither body nor mind has any substantial reality, has a body abiding everywhere in measureless objects, and with the vast light of a buddha's wisdom purely cultivates all the practices of awakening. Plainly, then, what the five likenesses break is the grasping at substantial existence, not the deeds that are done; having broken the view of a substance, he takes instead the dharma as it truly is for a body, and abides instead everywhere in measureless objects while cultivating the practices of awakening. If the inferior, by the force of his afflictions, can already transform and manifest, how much more can the ascendant, by his seeing of things as they truly are. Brought down to use: if the view that things are like an illusion has made someone lazy, then he has read it in the wrong direction; the proper fruit of that view is a greater capacity to act, not a smaller one.
Passing beyond the World, Detachment from the World: What Sort of Departing Is This
The statement of the fifth part names four things: abiding in this samādhi, he passes beyond the world, departs from the world, cannot be confused, and cannot be screened off and robbed of his light. The word “departing” is most easily misread as keeping clear of things — as though once one entered concentration one had nothing more to do with the world. Yet the text below plainly says that what this concentration contemplates is “the worlds entering everywhere into his body,” from which one may see that it is not a leaving of the world but a not being deluded by it while within it. To be confused is to be pulled about by objects; to be screened off and robbed is to have one's light covered and taken away by another light. This concentration is named universal light precisely in the sense that nothing can screen it off and rob it: since the light illumines everywhere, there is nothing that can cover it. Chengguan too, in explaining the joining of this part, ties “nothing can screen it off and rob it” to the nature of dharmas embracing all and to all being seen at one time and at a stroke — because everything is illumined and seen, there is no corner in which something might hide that could rob the light. Brought down to use: the test of departing from the world is not where one's body is, but whether the mind stirs when an object comes.
The Monk's Contemplation of Impurity: A Simile of the Utmost Plainness
The part on the transcendence of contemplation has a dharma, a simile, and a joining. The simile is taken from something of the utmost plainness: just as a monk contemplates his own body within, abiding in the contemplation of impurity, and by close examination sees that his body is wholly impure. Why raise the most elementary of contemplation-gates as a simile for the highest of the great concentrations? What is taken is the phrase “examines closely” — the monk cultivating the contemplation of impurity does not merely hear that the body is impure; he examines it himself, part by part, until he sees that not one place is left out. What this simile borrows is exactly that structure of contemplative practice, ‘thorough, first-hand, nothing left out,’ and not the sense of impurity. The misreading to be headed off here is to take the content of the base of the simile for the content of its counterpart — it is not being said that the bodhisattva contemplates the dharma-body and sees the dharma-body to be impure. The simile takes only the thoroughness of the contemplating and the closeness of the seeing; the sense is settled by the joining that follows. Brought down to use: the contemplation employed by the highest concentration and the most elementary gate of contemplation share one and the same skeleton; the difference lies in the objects contemplated and the attachments left behind, not in some other, secret method.
Contemplating the Dharma-Body: Seeing All Clearly, and Attached to Nothing at All
The joining says: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva is also like this — abiding in this samādhi he contemplates the dharma-body, sees all the worlds entering everywhere into his body, and therein sees clearly all the worlds and the dharmas of the world, while toward all the worlds and the dharmas of the world he has no attachment at all. Chengguan marks a turn here: the “body” of this part differs from the manifesting by transformation of the part before, and therefore it is called the dharma-body — the part before was a body manifested filling the lotus flower, which is transformation; this part is the worlds entering everywhere into his body, which is embracing. The nature of dharmas embraces all, and therefore all is seen at one time and at a stroke, with no need to go looking for it step by step. And the most essential landing place of the whole passage lies in the last sentence: seeing clearly and being unattached go together. If one does not see because one is unattached, that is annihilation; if one grows attached because one sees clearly, that is bondage. The scripture takes neither side: the one who sees most clearly is exactly the one who sticks to nothing. This also answers the misunderstanding raised at the outset — concentration is not shutting the world outside; it is seeing the whole world clearly and not being hooked by any corner of it.
The Skillful Wisdom of the First, the Great Samādhi of Universal Light: How a Concluding Name Should Be Read
The last sentence concludes: this is what is called the skillful wisdom of the first, the great samādhi of universal light of a bodhisattva-mahāsattva. This is the first of the ten concentrations, and it is also the model for the whole chapter. Chengguan's general outline makes the ten concentrations ten sections, each having a statement, an explanation, and a conclusion — since the first concentration sets up this pattern, the nine that follow turn upon it, and so this concluding name does not conclude one concentration only; it fixes the formal usage of the whole chapter. Note that what is attached at the end of the concluding name is “skillful wisdom,” and not merely the name of a samādhi: plainly the concentration of which the scripture speaks is from first to last never apart from wisdom. From the ten inexhaustible wisdoms of the first part to the skillful wisdom here, head and tail of this one concentration are alike wisdom — and this answers exactly to the question at the opening. Brought down to use: when reading the nine concentrations that follow, if one sees the same three sections of statement, explanation, and conclusion, and the same closing of the name with wisdom, one will know that this is not repetition but ten unfoldings upon one and the same track.
Lineage
The surviving explanation of this concentration by the ancient worthies is chiefly Chengguan's Huayan jing shu. Chengguan's general outline makes the ten concentrations ten sections, each having a statement, an explanation, and a conclusion; the first concentration he divides into five parts — the inexhaustibility of wisdom, the boundlessness of mind, mastery in concentration, the skillful manifesting by wisdom, and the transcendence of contemplation — and judges the first two to be the skillful means of the concentration, the third its very substance, and the last two its ascendant function. His explanation of the ten clauses of the inexhaustibility of wisdom as five pairs, of the eleven clauses of the boundlessness of mind as a case of a number added, of the quarters not being one and entering and rising not being the same in mastery in concentration, of the exposition in terms of dharma and by simile and the setting of the ascendant against the inferior in the skillful manifesting by wisdom, and of the dharma, simile, and joining in the transcendence of contemplation, where he marks out the “dharma-body” as differing from the manifesting by transformation of the part before — the commentarial sense attached to each section of this piece comes wholly from there. Chengguan's Yanyi chao makes no broad explanation of the first concentration, passing it over with the single sentence “as for the first concentration, its text is easily known,” and within the range of this chapter there is no further passage unfolding it. Li Tongxuan's Xin Huayan jing lun explains the first concentration under four gates — explaining the name of the samādhi, making clear its substance and function, raising its realm, and explaining the sense following the text — taking the fundamental wisdom of the dharma-body for its substance and the ten inexhaustible wisdoms for its function, and reading the simile of Rāhu as the seizing of the sun's light that vexes the world. The Jin translation, the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, has no scripture set against this chapter, and so this concentration has no parallel translation with which to collate. In the books that carry the framework of the school's doctrinal classification, no passage bearing upon this concentration is found. All this is recorded as it stands, in its fullness and its brevity, without adjudicating which is better.
品二十七 十定品 · 第二 妙光明大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Second, the Great Samādhi of Wondrous Light
全文五層 →Full five layers →這一定要回答什麼問題
普賢說完第一普光明大三昧,緊接著問出第二個題目:「佛子!云何為菩薩摩訶薩妙光明三昧?」——十定各有各的眼目,這一定的眼目是什麼?
答案藏在整段結構裡。澄觀科這一段說「二妙光三昧,釋中二:先法、後喻」,先用法說,再用兩個譬喻說;而他一句點破二喻的用意:「喻前互入無雜亂義」。所以這一定不是泛講神通廣大,它要回答一個非常尖銳的問題:無量世界進到菩薩一身裡,這一身又進到無量世界裡,為什麼不擠、不混、不塌?
這裡最容易讀錯的地方是:把它當作『大能容小』的體積問題,於是想像菩薩身變得極大,把世界裝進去。經文正好相反——它說「不以彼世界多故壞此一世界,不以此世界一故壞彼多世界」。多的仍舊是多,一的仍舊是一,誰也沒被壓縮。所以這一定要處理的,不是尺寸,而是相入而不相礙的道理。讀這一段,眼睛要一直盯著「無有雜亂」四個字,那才是全段的針眼。
身雲展入:一身放光,光裡還有世界
經文開頭是一串驚人的數目:菩薩能入「三千大千世界微塵數三千大千世界」,在每一世界現微塵數身,每一身放微塵數光,每一光現微塵數色,每一色照微塵數世界,每一世界中調伏微塵數眾生。澄觀判此為法四分之首「身雲展入」——身如雲之遍布,故名身雲;由此身而展開遍入,故名展入。
這裡要排掉一個誤解:這不是把一個數字乘五次的算術遊戲。留意它的層層嵌套——身生光、光生色、色生界、界中有眾生。每往下一層,不是變小,而是又是一個完整的三千大千世界的量。換句話說,光裡並沒有裝著『縮小版的世界』,而是裝著整個世界。展入之所以叫展,是因為它一路展開而始終不減;之所以能無盡地展,是因為每一層的量本來就不受前一層限制。
落到讀者身上,這一段先立下全定的基調:菩薩的作用不是從一個中心向外擴散,而是每一處都是完整的起點。這一點如果站不住,後面「互入無雜亂」就無從談起。
身智俱入:七門盡知,知即是入
第二分澄觀標作「身智俱入」,經文標記是「是諸世界種種不同,菩薩悉知」。要問的是:前一分身已經入了,這一分又入什麼?
看經文列的七門就明白了——世界的雜染、清淨、所因、建立、同住、光色、來往。前一分入的是『處』,這一分入的是『理』——菩薩不只身到了,智也到了。
經文接著說「菩薩悉知,菩薩悉入」,兩句連下,正是「身智俱入」之所以名俱。要排除的誤讀是:以為知是旁觀、入是參與,知在外而入在內。經文偏偏把兩者並排寫,意思是在這一定裡,如實知就是真實入——不是先看清楚再走進去,而是知得徹底,人已經在裡面了。學人於此可得一個檢驗自己的尺:凡是還覺得『我在觀察它』的,就還沒入。
卷入:世界來入身中,而諸法不壞滅
第三分是全定最奇的一句:「是諸世界亦悉來入菩薩之身,然諸世界無有雜亂,種種諸法亦不壞滅。」澄觀標作「卷入」——前面是展開出去,這裡是收捲進來。
問題立刻來了:世界進到身裡,那世界還在原處嗎?經文用兩個『不』把話說死:無有雜亂、不壞滅。也就是說,進來的世界既沒有互相干擾,也沒有因為被收攝而失去自己的法性。這裡要排掉的錯解,是把『入』想成搬遷——彷彿世界被移動了位置。若真是搬遷,就必定有先來後到、有擠壓、有原地的空缺,那就一定會亂、一定會壞。經文說不亂不壞,正說明這個『入』不是位移。
那是什麼?澄觀在後文法合處給了答案的方向:「由俱無住故能互入。」入之所以可能,恰恰因為誰也沒有真正『佔住』一個位置。這一點下一節詳說。此處先記住:展與卷是一件事的兩面——能展出去而不減,才能捲進來而不亂。
寶山光影喻:兩面鏡子之間的影子
經文轉入譬喻:「佛子!譬如日出遶須彌山、照七寶山,其七寶山及寶山間皆有光影分明顯現。」澄觀釋此云,七寶山即七金山,是十地品末所列山名中除去妙高與雪香二山者;山間有七香海,海水能現日影,山體是淨金也能現影。這個喻依要先看準:不是一面鏡子照太陽,而是山與海兩排鏡子彼此相對。
於是奇景出現:山上的日影全都顯現在山間的影中,山間的日影也全都顯現在山上的影中——影子裡有影子,影子的影子裡還有影子。澄觀分此喻為五重,第二重「明兩影互現,正喻菩薩自他互入,以彼影明淨如今之鏡故能互現」;第四重「明重現無盡」。
要排除的誤讀是把它當作光學小景。喻的關鍵不在日影多好看,而在:影與影之間是同時互含的。甲影中有乙影,乙影中也有甲影,並不是甲先包乙、乙再包甲的先後兩次動作。前面『展』與『卷』為什麼能同時成立,到這裡才有了可看的模型——兩面明鏡相對,一次成就,重重無盡。
得名不同:正入之時即名為出
喻中第三重,是全段最容易讀糊塗的一句:「或說日影出七寶山,或說日影出七山間,或說日影入七寶山,或說日影入七山間。」同一件事,怎麼可以既說出、又說入?
澄觀把這一節講得極清楚。他釋此云:水中的本影顯現在山上之影中的時候,這個所現之影是「從山上出來入山間」;反過來,山上的本影顯現在水中之影裡的時候,這個所現之影是「從山間出入七金山上」。所以他下一句斷語:「故正入時即名為出。」
這一句要細嚼。出入之所以可以同時說,是因為出入本來是相對於觀察的立足點而安立的名字:站在山上看,影子是出去了;站在山間看,同一個影子是進來了。名字有二,事體是一。要排掉的錯解是以為經文在講兩件事,或者以為佛法在此玩弄語言。恰恰相反——它是在提醒讀者,『進去』『出來』這一類方位語,用在相入的境界上時已經失效,卻又不得不借用。學人讀華嚴,凡遇到出入、內外、彼此這些字眼,都該記得這一節:語言只是暫時的立足點,不是事情本身。
重現無盡與體離二邊:非有非無,不住不離
第四重「但此日影更相照現,無有邊際」,澄觀直判為「明重現無盡,喻菩薩帝網身土」。第五重則是全喻的理據:「體性非有,亦復非無,不住於山,不離於山,不住於水,亦不離水。」
為什麼非有非無?澄觀釋此云:「謂取不可得故非有,影現分明故非無。」你伸手去拿,拿不到一個叫日影的東西,所以不能說有;可它明明白白現在那裡,所以不能說無。接著他把不住不離也扣回這兩句:「不住,成上非有;不離,成上非無。」
最要緊的是他最後那一問一答式的推論:「若有定住則不能相入,若其離者則無可相入,故不離不住方能相入。」——這是整定的樞紐。假如影子真的釘死在山上,它就出不去,互現不成;假如影子跟山完全無關,那也就沒有什麼可以互現的了。唯有不即不離,才有相入的餘地。
於是前面『卷入而不壞滅』的疑問在此得解:世界不是被搬進菩薩身裡,而是本來就不曾釘死在自己的位置上。要排掉的誤解是:以為『非有非無』是一句籠統的玄語。它在這裡是有嚴格功能的——它正是相入之所以可能的條件,少一邊都不行。
法合:不壞不住,事理雙遊
經文回到法上:菩薩住此妙光廣大三昧,「不壞世間安立之相,不滅世間諸法自性;不住世界內,不住世界外」,乃至「觀一切法一相無相,亦不壞於諸法自性;住真如性,恒不捨離」。
澄觀的釋文把這幾句拆得很細。他說前二句是明不壞性相,理由是「若壞性相則無可相入」——你要是把世界的相性都消掉了,那還有什麼東西可以互相進入?次二句是明不住內外,理由是「若住世間內則不能身包世界,若住世界外則不能遍入世界」——住在裡面就包不住,住在外面就進不去。所以他結為一句:「由俱無住故能互入。」
而「於諸世界無所分別」以下,澄觀說是釋其所以:「由定無分別而不壞相,慧觀一相而不壞諸,既事理雙遊,故不壞不住。」定使他不起分別,所以不必去壞掉世界的差別相;慧使他觀得一相,所以不必去否定諸法各自的性。定慧兩輪並行,事與理同時走——這就是華嚴一貫的「事理雙遊」。澄觀最後推到根上:「若不壞不住,則住真如恒不捨離……故同真如內外互入。」真如本來無內無外,菩薩既與真如相應,他的內外互入也就與真如同一格局。
讀者於此可取一句話帶走:華嚴的圓融不是把差別抹平,是差別原封不動而彼此無礙。凡是要靠取消分別才得到的『一』,都不是這一定所說的一。
幻師善巧喻:一須臾裡的一百年
第二喻換了個場景:「佛子!譬如幻師善知幻術,住四衢道作諸幻事」,在一日之中、一須臾之頃,或現一日一夜,乃至現作七日七夜、半月一月、一年百年,城邑聚落、泉流河海、日月雲雨、宮殿屋宅無不具足。
光影喻講的是空間的相入,幻師喻講的是時間的相入——這是換題不換旨。要看的關鍵句是:「不以示現經年歲故,壞其根本一日一時;不以本時極短促故,壞其所現日月年歲;幻相明現,本日不滅。」幻中的一百年不會把現實的一須臾撐破,現實的一須臾也不會把幻中的一百年壓扁。澄觀科此喻為三:先總明能幻,次明依本時處、現幻時處以喻互相入,後明本末互不相礙以喻不壞相。
要排掉的誤讀是:以為幻喻的重點在『都是假的』。經文的重點恰恰不在真假,而在兩重時間可以並存而互不侵犯。若只讀出一個『假』字,就把後文菩薩「現阿僧祇世界入一世界」的整段功德讀空了。幻在這裡不是貶義,是一種能力的名字。
一多相容:阿僧祇世界入一世界
法合鋪開得極其壯闊:菩薩入此定,現阿僧祇世界入一世界;那些世界裡地水火風、大海諸山、城邑聚落、園林屋宅,乃至天宮龍宮以下八部之宮,種種莊嚴無不具足;有三界、有小千大千、有業行果報、有死此生彼;有須臾晝夜以至成劫壞劫的一切時節,有雜染清淨廣狹的一切國土;其中諸佛出世、菩薩圍繞、神通教化;無量人眾充滿,殊形異趣不可思議,三世清淨業力出生無量珍寶——如是等事,咸悉示現,入一世界。
澄觀合此喻的第一義即作「一明一多相容不同」。要問的是:既然容進來了,為什麼還說『不同』?經文答得斬釘截鐵:「不以彼世界多故壞此一世界,不以此世界一故壞彼多世界。」相容而不相同——多進到一裡面,多還是多;一容了多,一還是一。
這裡最該排掉的想像,是『融合』。世人講圓融,常想成把兩碗水倒在一起。華嚴的相容不是這樣:它是兩碗水各自完好,卻彼此在對方之中。落到修行上,這一義解掉了一個常見的焦慮——不必先把自己的分位取消掉才能與法界相應;分位原封不動,相應也原封不動。
九句是名:互入的理由歸到無我
壯闊之後,經文忽然自問:「何以故?」然後給出九句「是名」——菩薩知一切法皆無我故,名入無命法、無作法者;勤修無諍法故,名住無我法者;如實見一切身皆從緣起故,名住無眾生法者;知一切生滅法皆從因生故,名住無補伽羅法者;知諸法本性平等故,名住無意生、無摩納婆法者;知一切法本性寂靜故,名住寂靜法者;知一切法一相故,名住無分別法者;知法界無有種種差別法故,名住不思議法者;勤修一切方便、善調伏眾生故,名住大悲法者。
這一段是全定的理據,卻常被讀者跳過。要看清它的邏輯:前面說了那麼多不可思議的相入,此處給出唯一的所以然——因為一切法無我。命者、作者、我、眾生、補伽羅、意生、摩納婆,這一串名字是印度舊有的種種『主體』之稱;經文一一破之,正是要說明:相入之所以無礙,是因為根本沒有一個佔位子的東西在那裡互相排擠。有我則有界限,有界限則有妨礙;我既不可得,界限也就不可得。
尤其要留意最後一句:破到極處,經文不是收在空上,而是收在「大悲法」上。無我不是無事可做,恰恰是「勤修一切方便,善調伏眾生」的前提。學人於此可校正一個常見的偏差:以為破我是為了退出世間;這一句明說,破我是為了進得去。
此彼無異與別喻:初不亂後,後不亂初
接著經文說菩薩見無數眾生、無數菩薩、無數諸佛出興,領受諸佛所說法,也見自身於中修行;「然不捨此處而見在彼,亦不捨彼處而見在此,彼身、此身無有差別」。
隨後是幻師別喻:「如有幻師隨於一處作諸幻術,不以幻地故壞於本地,不以幻日故壞於本日。」菩薩亦如是——於無國土現有國土,於有國土現無國土;於有眾生現無眾生,於無眾生現有眾生;無色現色,色現無色。而經文加一句管住全局:「初不亂後,後不亂初。」
要排掉的誤讀是把這一段當作神通的炫示。它其實是在補一個漏洞:既然有無、色空都能互現,那會不會前後相翻、自相取消?經文說不會。有現為無的時候,並沒有把『有』取銷;無現為有的時候,也沒有把『無』取銷。所謂初不亂後、後不亂初,說的正是這重重示現各自安位。讀者可以拿這句去檢驗一切講『不二』的說法:真正的不二,前後兩邊都還在。
幻智輾轉與虛空世間無別
經文再往深處推一層:「知法幻故,知智幻;知智幻故,知業幻;知智幻、業幻已,起於幻智,觀一切業。」這是連能觀的智自己也放進去幻了。
為什麼要這麼推?因為若只說『法是幻的』,就還留著一個不幻的觀察者站在外面——那正是前一節所破的『我』。所以經文一路追:法幻、智幻、業幻,最後起「幻智」去觀業。這不是虛無,是把觀察者也納入同一法則,不讓它偷偷變成新的主體。
接著以幻師收束:「如世幻者,不於處外而現其幻,亦不於幻外而有其處。」幻師不能站在自己所站的地方之外變幻,幻也不會另有一個地方。菩薩亦復如是——「不於虛空外入世間,亦不於世間外入虛空」,理由是「虛空、世間無差別故」。虛空與世間若真是兩處,那就有進出可言;既無差別,住世間即住虛空。
而後是時間上的同一結論:於一念頃悉知無數世界成壞、知諸劫相續次第,「能於一念現無數劫,亦不令其一念廣大」。最後這半句是點睛之筆——一念現了無數劫,那一念卻沒有變大。若一念被撐大了,就仍是體積的容納;正因為不變大,才證成前面「不壞不住」的相入。
住於幻際:與幻無別,心無邊際
臨結名前,經文給出這一定的果相:菩薩「得不思議解脫幻智,到於彼岸;住於幻際,入世幻數,思惟諸法悉皆如幻;不違幻世,盡於幻智,了知三世與幻無別,決定通達,心無邊際」。
要問的是:既已到彼岸,為什麼還「住於幻際」、還「入世幻數」?這正是華嚴不共之處。彼岸不是離開此岸的另一處;到彼岸的人,仍然安住在幻的分際上,仍然進入世間如幻的數量之中。經文特別說「不違幻世」——不與這如幻的世間作對。要排掉的誤解是:以為證悟就是從幻裡退出來。恰恰相反,退得出來的還是有能所,尚未到彼岸。
經文以如來為準:「如諸如來住如幻智,其心平等;菩薩摩訶薩亦復如是,知諸世間皆悉如幻,於一切處皆無所著、無有我所。」平等在此不是一種態度,是心裡沒有一個『我的』在挑揀。
結名:幻師不迷
最後一喻收全段:「如彼幻師作諸幻事,雖不與彼幻事同住,而於幻事亦無迷惑。」澄觀誌此為第三幻師不迷喻,並說文並可知。幻師知道那是自己變的,所以他不會跟著幻事跑,也不會被幻事騙。菩薩亦復如是:知一切法到於彼岸,「心不計我能入於法,亦不於法而有錯亂」。
最後這一句是全定最要緊的自我防護。前面講了那麼多相入自在,讀者最容易生的病,就是暗暗立一個「我能入」——那就前功盡棄,因為『我』一立,界限就回來了,相入當下瓦解。所以經文特別點明:連「我能入於法」這個念頭都不計。到此,普賢結名:「是為菩薩摩訶薩第二妙光明大三昧善巧智。」
從起問到結名,這一定完整走了一圈:先示相入之相,次以二喻示相入之所以,再以無我示其理據,最後以不計我能入封住漏洞。所謂善巧智,善巧的正是這個分寸。
承衍
本段最堪誌錄的,是澄觀於光影喻第四重所下的一語:他判「但此日影更相照現,無有邊際」為明重現無盡,並直說是「喻菩薩帝網身土」。《隨疏演義鈔》復就此自誌其緣故:「古德立帝網義。經有帝網之名,而無廣說之處。以昔未有此品經文,故此一段文誠可證也。」——帝網重重之義,古德早已立說,然全經只有帝網之名而無廣說之文;直到十定品這一段出現,這個義才算得了經證。
此一誌錄有兩層可觀:其一,這是澄觀對自宗義理之經據所在的一次明白交代,帝網義之立在前、經證之得在後,其先後由疏主親自寫下,非後人所推。其二,本單元古德之釋以澄觀《疏》《鈔》一系最具:法藏《探玄記》與智儼《搜玄記》皆六十華嚴之疏,而六十本無十定品,故無此品之釋;李通玄《新華嚴經論》於此定「四義如前」——釋名、體用、境界、隨文釋義——以「法身理智體淨能現妙光」立名。二家闕本,二家有釋(澄觀依科文、通玄依理智體淨)——此為文獻實況之誌,不作高下之判。至於華嚴宗判教諸論之引用本品者,本編檢之未見,據實標闕,不以他文充之。
What This Samādhi Has to Answer
Samantabhadra, having finished expounding the first, the Great Samādhi of Universal Light, immediately puts the second topic as a question: “Sons of the Buddha! What is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of wondrous light?” Each of the ten samādhis has its own eye — what, then, is the eye of this one?
The answer is hidden in the shape of the whole passage. Chengguan outlines this stretch by saying, “Second, the samādhi of wondrous light. Within the explanation there are two: first the dharma, then the similes” — first it is set forth by way of the dharma, then by way of two similes; and with a single phrase he lays bare what the two similes are for: “they are similes for the foregoing sense of mutual entering without confusion.” So this samādhi is not a loose account of how vast the spiritual penetrations are. It has to answer an exceedingly sharp question: measureless worlds enter into the single body of the bodhisattva, and that single body enters into measureless worlds — why is there no crowding, no muddling, no collapse?
The place where this is most easily misread is here: taking it for a question of volume, of ‘the large containing the small’, and so imagining that the bodhisattva’s body grows enormous and packs the worlds inside it. The sūtra says exactly the opposite — it says, “he does not, because those worlds are many, thereby ruin this one world; nor does he, because this world is one, thereby ruin those many worlds.” The many are still many, the one is still one; neither has been compressed. What this samādhi has to deal with, then, is not size but the principle by which things enter one another and yet do not obstruct one another. In reading this passage the eye must stay fixed on the four words “are not thrown into confusion”; that is the needle’s eye of the whole.
The Unfolding Entry of the Cloud of Bodies: One Body Sends Out Light, and within the Light There Are Worlds Again
The sūtra opens with a startling string of numbers: the bodhisattva can enter “three-thousandfold great-thousand world-systems as many as the dust-motes of a three-thousandfold great-thousand world-system”, and within each world display as many bodies as those dust-motes, and from each body send out as many rays of light, and in each ray display as many colors, and with each color illumine as many worlds, and within each world tame as many sentient beings. Chengguan judges this to be the first of the four parts within the dharma, “the unfolding entry of the cloud of bodies” — the body is like a cloud spread everywhere, and so is called a cloud of bodies; from this body it unfolds and enters everywhere, and so is called unfolding entry.
One misunderstanding has to be cleared away here: this is not an arithmetical game of multiplying one number five times over. Notice the nesting layer within layer — body gives rise to light, light to color, color to worlds, and within the worlds there are sentient beings. Each step down is not a diminishing; each is again the full measure of a three-thousandfold great-thousand world-system. In other words, the light does not hold a ‘shrunken version of the world’ inside it; it holds the whole world. The unfolding is called unfolding because it opens out all the way without ever growing less; and it can unfold without end because the measure at each layer is from the first not bounded by the layer before it.
Brought home to the reader, this passage first sets the keynote of the whole samādhi: the bodhisattva’s functioning does not spread outward from one center — every place is itself a complete starting point. If this will not stand, there is no way to speak afterward of mutual entering without confusion.
Body and Knowing Enter Together: The Seven Gates Known in Full, and Knowing Is Itself Entering
Chengguan marks the second part as “the entering of body and knowing together”, and the sūtra’s marker for it is “these many worlds are of many kinds and are not the same, and the bodhisattva knows them all”. The question to put is this: in the part before, the body has already entered — what is it that this part enters?
Look at the seven gates the sūtra lists and it becomes plain — the defilement of a world, its purity, that upon which it depends as its cause, its setting up, the dwelling together within it, its light and color, its coming and going. What the earlier part entered was ‘place’; what this part enters is ‘principle’ — the bodhisattva has arrived not with the body alone but with knowing as well.
The sūtra then says “the bodhisattva knows them in full, the bodhisattva enters them in full”, the two clauses set down one after the other, and this is precisely why it is named the entering of body and knowing together. The misreading to be excluded is this: supposing that knowing is standing by and entering is taking part, that knowing is on the outside and entering on the inside. The sūtra has deliberately set the two side by side, and the meaning is that in this samādhi knowing as it truly is is entering in truth — not first seeing clearly and then walking in, but that when the knowing is thorough one is already within. Here the student may take up a measure by which to test himself: whoever still feels that ‘I am observing it’ has not yet entered.
The Furling Entry: The Worlds Come and Enter into His Body, and Yet the Dharmas Are Not Ruined
The third part holds the strangest sentence in the whole samādhi: “these many worlds likewise all come and enter into the bodhisattva’s body, and yet these many worlds are not thrown into confusion, nor are the many kinds of dharmas ruined.” Chengguan marks it as “the furling entry” — before, there was an unfolding outward; here there is a furling inward.
The question arises at once: if the worlds have entered into the body, are the worlds still in their own places? The sūtra fixes the matter with two negations: not thrown into confusion, not ruined. That is to say, the worlds that have entered neither interfere with one another nor lose their own dharma-nature by being gathered in. What must be cleared away here is the mistake of thinking ‘entering’ means removal — as though the worlds had been shifted from where they were. If it were truly a removal there would have to be an order of arriving, a crowding, an emptiness left behind; and then there would certainly be confusion and certainly be ruin. The sūtra says neither confusion nor ruin, and that shows precisely that this ‘entering’ is not a change of position.
What is it, then? Chengguan gives the direction of the answer further on, at the joining of the simile to the dharma: “it is because he abides in neither that they can enter one another.” Entering is possible precisely because nothing has really ‘taken up’ a position. This will be set out in the next section. For now let it be held that unfolding and furling are two faces of one thing — only what can unfold outward without growing less can furl inward without falling into confusion.
The Simile of the Light-Shadows upon the Jeweled Mountains: The Shadow between Two Mirrors
The sūtra turns to simile: “Sons of the Buddha! It is as when the sun rises and circles Mount Sumeru and shines upon the seven jeweled mountains: upon those seven jeweled mountains and between the jeweled mountains alike there are light-shadows displayed with full distinctness.” Chengguan glosses this by saying that the seven jeweled mountains are the seven golden mountains — those among the mountain names listed at the end of The Ten Grounds, save only that the two mountains Wondrously High and Snow Fragrance are excepted; that between the mountains lie the seven fragrant seas, whose waters can display the shadow of the sun, and that the mountains themselves, being of pure gold, can display shadows too. The base of this simile must be seen aright at the start: it is not one mirror facing the sun, but two ranks of mirrors, the mountains and the seas, facing one another.
And so the marvel appears: all the shadows of the sun upon the mountains are displayed within the shadows between the mountains, and all the shadows of the sun between the mountains are displayed within the shadows upon the mountains — there are shadows within the shadows, and within the shadows of those shadows there are shadows still. Chengguan divides this simile into five layers; the second is “the setting forth that the two shadows display one another — which is precisely a simile for the mutual entering of the bodhisattva and others; for those shadows are bright and pure like a mirror of the present day, and therefore can display one another”, and the fourth is “the setting forth of the reappearing again and again without end”.
The misreading to be excluded is taking it for a small piece of optics. What matters in the simile is not how fine the shadows of the sun may look, but that shadow and shadow contain one another at one and the same time. Within the first shadow is the second, and within the second is the first; it is not that the first encloses the second and then the second encloses the first in two successive acts. Why unfolding and furling could stand together at once has, only here, a model that can be looked at — two bright mirrors facing one another, accomplished in a single stroke, layer upon layer without end.
The Differing of the Naming: At the Very Moment of Entering It Is Named Issuing Forth
The third layer of the simile is the sentence most easily read into confusion in the whole passage: “it may be said that the shadow of the sun issues out from the seven jeweled mountains, or that it issues out from between the seven mountains, or that the shadow of the sun enters the seven jeweled mountains, or that it enters between the seven mountains.” One and the same event — how can it be spoken of both as issuing out and as entering?
Chengguan sets this section out with the utmost clarity. He glosses it thus: when the root shadow in the water is displayed within the shadow upon the mountain, this displayed shadow “issues out from upon the mountain and enters between the mountains”; and conversely, when the root shadow upon the mountain is displayed within the shadow in the water, this displayed shadow “issues from between the mountains and enters upon the seven golden mountains”. Hence the verdict he sets down next: “therefore, at the very moment of entering, it is named issuing forth.”
This sentence deserves chewing over. Issuing and entering can be said at once because issuing and entering are names set up in relation to the standpoint from which one observes: standing upon the mountain, the shadow has gone out; standing between the mountains, that same shadow has come in. The names are two, the matter is one. The mistake to be cleared away is supposing that the sūtra is speaking of two events, or that the Dharma is here playing with words. On the contrary — it is reminding the reader that words of position such as ‘going in’ and ‘coming out’ have already failed when used upon the state of mutual entering, and yet cannot but be borrowed. The student who reads the Avataṃsaka should remember this section whenever he meets such words as issuing, entering, inner, outer, this, and that: language is only a standpoint held for the moment; it is not the matter itself.
Reappearing without End and the Substance Apart from the Two Extremes: Neither Existent nor Nonexistent, Neither Abiding nor Departing
The fourth layer is “but these shadows of the sun shine upon and display one another, and there is no limit to be found”, which Chengguan judges straightway as “the setting forth of the reappearing again and again without end, a simile for the bodhisattva’s body and land as the net of Indra”. The fifth layer is the ground of the whole simile: “their substance-nature is not existent, and neither is it nonexistent; they do not abide upon the mountains, nor do they depart from the mountains; they do not abide within the water, nor do they depart from the water.”
Why not existent and not nonexistent? Chengguan glosses it thus: “because it cannot be grasped, it is not existent; because the shadow is displayed with full distinctness, it is not nonexistent.” Put out your hand to take it and there is no such thing as a shadow of the sun to be got hold of, so it cannot be called existent; yet there it is, plainly displayed, so it cannot be called nonexistent. Then he buckles ‘neither abiding nor departing’ back onto these two clauses: “‘not abiding’ establishes the foregoing ‘not existent’; ‘not departing’ establishes the foregoing ‘not nonexistent’.”
Most important of all is the inference he draws at the last, in the manner of a question answered: “if there were a fixed abiding, there could be no entering one another; and if there were a departing, there would be nothing that could enter another. Therefore only by neither departing nor abiding is entering one another possible.” This is the pivot of the whole samādhi. Suppose the shadow were truly nailed fast upon the mountain: then it could not get out, and there would be no mutual displaying. Suppose the shadow had nothing whatever to do with the mountain: then there would be nothing to display in the other. Only where there is neither identity nor separation is there room for entering one another.
And so the earlier doubt about ‘furling entry without ruin’ finds its answer here: the worlds have not been carried into the bodhisattva’s body — they were never nailed fast in their own positions to begin with. The misunderstanding to be cleared away is supposing that ‘neither existent nor nonexistent’ is a vague and lofty phrase. Here it has a strict function — it is precisely the condition upon which entering one another is possible, and neither side of it can be spared.
The Joining to the Dharma: Neither Ruining nor Abiding, Fact and Principle Traveling Together
The sūtra returns to the dharma: the bodhisattva, abiding in this vast samādhi of wondrous light, “does not ruin the marks by which the world is set up, nor does he annihilate the own-nature of the dharmas of the world; he does not abide within the worlds, nor does he abide outside the worlds”, and further, “he contemplates all dharmas as one mark and as markless, and yet does not ruin the own-nature of the dharmas; he abides in the nature of suchness and never forsakes it”.
Chengguan’s explanation takes these clauses apart very finely. He says the first two clauses set forth the not-ruining of nature and marks, on the ground that “were nature and marks ruined, there would be nothing that could enter another” — if you have wiped out the marks and natures of the worlds, what is left that could enter into anything else? The next two clauses set forth the not-abiding within or without, on the ground that “were he to abide within the world, he could not enfold the worlds with his body; and were he to abide outside the worlds, he could not enter the worlds throughout” — abiding inside, he cannot enfold; abiding outside, he cannot get in. So he gathers it into one sentence: “it is because he abides in neither that they can enter one another.”
And from “as regards all the worlds he makes no discrimination” onward, Chengguan says he is explaining the reason of it: “because concentration is without discrimination, he does not ruin the marks; because wisdom contemplates the one mark, he does not ruin the many; and since fact and principle travel together, therefore there is neither ruining nor abiding.” Concentration keeps him from raising discriminations, so he need not go and ruin the differing marks of the worlds; wisdom lets him contemplate the one mark, so he need not deny the several dharmas their own natures. The two wheels of concentration and wisdom run side by side, and fact and principle travel at once — this is the Avataṃsaka’s constant ‘fact and principle traveling together’. Chengguan presses it at last to the root: “and if there is neither ruining nor abiding, then he abides in suchness and never forsakes it … therefore, being the same as suchness, inner and outer enter one another.” Suchness is from the first without inner or outer; and since the bodhisattva is in accord with suchness, his own entering of inner and outer has the same shape as suchness.
The reader may carry away from here a single sentence: the complete interfusion of the Avataṃsaka is not the flattening away of differences, but differences left wholly untouched and yet without obstruction to one another. Whatever ‘one’ is got only by cancelling discriminations is not the one this samādhi speaks of.
The Simile of the Illusionist’s Skill: A Hundred Years within a Single Instant
The second simile changes the scene: “Sons of the Buddha! It is as when a man of illusion, well versed in the art of illusion, stands at the crossing where four roads meet and performs the many illusions” — within a single day, in the space of a single instant, he displays a day and a night, and on to seven days and seven nights, half a month, a month, a year, a hundred years, with cities and villages, springs and streams and rivers and seas, sun and moon and clouds and rain, palaces and dwelling houses, none of them lacking.
The simile of light-shadows was of mutual entering in space; the simile of the illusionist is of mutual entering in time — the topic changes, the import does not. The key sentence to watch is: “he does not, because what he displays has passed through years, thereby ruin the root single day and single hour; nor does he, because the root time is exceedingly brief, thereby ruin the days and months and years he displays. The marks of the illusion are displayed with full distinctness, and the root day is not annihilated.” The hundred years within the illusion do not burst the single instant of the actual, and the single instant of the actual does not crush flat the hundred years within the illusion. Chengguan outlines this simile into three: first the general setting forth of the one who is able to conjure; next the setting forth of the time and place depended upon at root and the time and place displayed in the illusion, as a simile for their entering one another; and last the setting forth that root and branch do not obstruct one another, as a simile for the not-ruining of marks.
The misreading to be cleared away is supposing that the point of the simile of illusion is that ‘it is all unreal’. The point of the sūtra lies precisely not in real and unreal but in two orders of time being able to stand together and not to trespass upon one another. If one reads out of it nothing but the word ‘unreal’, then the whole stretch of merit that follows, where the bodhisattva “displays asaṃkhyeya worlds entering into one world”, has been read into emptiness. Illusion here is not a term of disparagement; it is the name of a capacity.
The One and the Many Containing One Another: Asaṃkhyeya Worlds Entering into One World
The joining to the dharma spreads out on the grandest scale: the bodhisattva, entering this samādhi, displays asaṃkhyeya worlds entering into one world; and within those worlds are earth, water, fire, and wind, great seas and the many mountains, cities and villages, groves and gardens and dwelling houses, and on to the palaces of the gods and the palaces of the dragons and the palaces of the eight classes below them, with every kind of adornment complete; there are the three realms, small-thousand and great-thousand world-systems, the fruit and recompense of deeds performed, and dying here and being born there; there are all the divisions of time from a brief instant and day and night on to the kalpa of formation and the kalpa of destruction, and all lands defiled and pure and vast and narrow; and within them the buddhas arise in the world, bodhisattvas encircle them, spiritual penetrations teach and transform; measureless multitudes of people fill them, of differing shapes and differing destinies beyond conceiving; and measureless jewels born of the power of the pure deeds of the three times — all such things as these he displays entirely, entering into one world.
The first among Chengguan’s senses in joining this simile is precisely “the setting forth that the one and the many contain one another and yet are not the same”. The question to put is: if the many have been contained, why is it still said that they are ‘not the same’? The sūtra answers as with a knife: “he does not, because those worlds are many, thereby ruin this one world; nor does he, because this world is one, thereby ruin those many worlds.” Containing without being made the same — the many enter into the one, and the many are still many; the one contains the many, and the one is still one.
The imagining most in need of clearing away here is ‘blending’. When people of the world speak of complete interfusion they commonly picture two bowls of water poured together. The containing of the Avataṃsaka is not like that: it is two bowls of water each whole and entire, and yet each within the other. Brought down to practice, this sense unties a common anxiety — one need not first cancel one’s own station in order to accord with the Dharma realm; the station is left wholly untouched, and the according is left wholly untouched as well.
The Nine Clauses of “This Is Called”: The Reason for Mutual Entering Comes Back to No-Self
After the grandeur, the sūtra abruptly puts a question to itself: “Why is it?” — and then gives the nine clauses of “this is called”: because the bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are without self, he is named as entering the dharma of there being no living being and of there being no doer; because he diligently cultivates the dharma of no contention, he is named as one who abides in the dharma of there being no self; because he sees as it truly is that all bodies arise from conditions, he is named as one who abides in the dharma of there being no sentient being; because he knows that all dharmas of arising and ceasing are born from causes, he is named as one who abides in the dharma of there being no pudgala; because he knows that the root nature of the dharmas is equal, he is named as one who abides in the dharma of there being no mind-born one and no māṇava; because he knows that the root nature of all dharmas is still, he is named as one who abides in the dharma of stillness; because he knows that all dharmas are one mark, he is named as one who abides in the dharma of no discrimination; because he knows that the Dharma realm has no dharmas of many kinds and differences, he is named as one who abides in the inconceivable dharma; because he diligently cultivates all skillful means and is good at taming sentient beings, he is named as one who abides in the dharma of great compassion.
This passage is the ground of the whole samādhi, and yet it is often skipped by readers. Its logic must be seen clearly: after all that has been said of the unthinkable mutual entering, here is given the one and only reason — because all dharmas are without self. The living being, the doer, the self, the sentient being, the pudgala, the mind-born one, the māṇava: this string of names is the several ‘subjects’ that the old Indian schools posited, and the sūtra refutes them one by one precisely in order to show that mutual entering is unobstructed because there is fundamentally no thing occupying a place, to crowd against another. Where there is a self there are boundaries; where there are boundaries there is obstruction. Since the self cannot be got, neither can the boundaries.
Above all, note the last clause: at the very end of the refuting, the sūtra does not close upon emptiness but closes upon “the dharma of great compassion”. No-self is not having nothing to do; it is exactly the premise of “diligently cultivating all skillful means and being good at taming sentient beings”. Here the student may correct a common deviation: supposing that the breaking of self is for the sake of withdrawing from the world. This clause says plainly that the breaking of self is for the sake of being able to get in.
Here and There Are Not Different, and the Particular Simile: The First Does Not Confuse the Latter, the Latter Does Not Confuse the First
The sūtra then says that the bodhisattva sees numberless sentient beings, numberless bodhisattvas, numberless buddhas arising in the world, receives the Dharma expounded by those buddhas, and sees also his own body cultivating the practice among them; “and yet he does not forsake this place and see himself there, nor does he forsake that place and see himself here — the body there and the body here are not different.”
Then comes the particular simile of the illusionist: “it is just as when there is a man of illusion who, at whatever place he may be, performs the many arts of illusion: he does not, because of the conjured ground, ruin the root ground, nor, because of the conjured sun, ruin the root sun.” The bodhisattva is likewise — where there is no land he displays a land, and where there is a land he displays none; where there are sentient beings he displays none, and where there are none he displays sentient beings; where there is no form he displays form, and where there is form he displays no form. And the sūtra adds one sentence to hold the whole in check: “the first does not throw the latter into confusion, and the latter does not throw the first into confusion.”
The misreading to be cleared away is taking this passage for a display of spiritual powers. It is in fact stopping a gap: since existence and nonexistence, form and formlessness can all be displayed as one another, might not the earlier and the later overturn each other and cancel themselves out? The sūtra says they do not. When existence is displayed as nonexistence, ‘existence’ has not been cancelled; when nonexistence is displayed as existence, ‘nonexistence’ has not been cancelled. That the first does not confuse the latter and the latter does not confuse the first says exactly that these displayings, layer upon layer, each rest secure in their own place. The reader may take this sentence and test with it every account of ‘non-duality’: in a true non-duality, both sides are still there.
Illusion Turning upon Illusion, and Space and the World Not Different
The sūtra presses one layer deeper: “because he knows that dharmas are illusory, he knows that knowing is illusory; because he knows that knowing is illusory, he knows that deeds are illusory; and having known that knowing is illusory and deeds are illusory, he gives rise to the knowing of illusion and contemplates all deeds therewith.” This puts even the knowing that does the contemplating into the illusion.
Why press it so? Because if it were only said that ‘dharmas are illusory’, there would still be left an unillusory observer standing outside — and that is exactly the ‘self’ refuted in the section before. So the sūtra pursues it all the way: dharmas illusory, knowing illusory, deeds illusory, and at last it gives rise to the ‘knowing of illusion’ with which to contemplate deeds. This is not nihilism; it is bringing the observer too under the same rule, and not letting it slip back in as a new subject.
Then it closes with the illusionist: “it is as with a man of illusion in the world, who does not conjure his illusion outside the place where he stands, nor has any place apart, outside the illusion.” The illusionist cannot conjure from somewhere outside the ground he stands on, and the illusion has no separate place of its own. The bodhisattva is likewise — “he does not enter the world from outside space, nor does he enter space from outside the world”, the reason being that “space and the world are no different”. If space and the world were truly two places, there would be a going in and a coming out to speak of; since they are not different, to abide in the world is to abide in space.
Then follows the same conclusion in respect of time: in a single thought he knows in full the forming and destroying of numberless worlds and knows the order in which the kalpas follow one upon another; “he is able within a single thought to display numberless kalpas, and yet he does not let that single thought grow vast.” This last half-sentence is the dotting of the eye — numberless kalpas have been displayed within a single thought, and yet that single thought has not grown larger. Had the single thought been stretched out, it would still be a containing by volume; it is precisely because it does not grow larger that the mutual entering of “neither ruining nor abiding” is established.
Abiding at the Bourn of Illusion: No Different from Illusion, the Mind without Limit
Just before the concluding naming, the sūtra gives the fruit-aspect of this samādhi: the bodhisattva “gains the inconceivable knowing of illusion that is liberation and arrives at the further shore; he abides at the bourn of illusion and enters into the illusory number of the world, thinking upon all dharmas as being wholly like illusion; he does not go against the illusory world, he exhausts the knowing of illusion, and he fully knows that the three times are no different from illusion; with settled resolve he penetrates it, and his mind is without limit.”
The question to put is: having already arrived at the further shore, why does he still “abide at the bourn of illusion” and still “enter into the illusory number of the world”? This is just where the Avataṃsaka is not held in common with others. The further shore is not some other place away from this shore; the one who has arrived at the further shore still abides within the bounds of illusion, still enters into the illusory number of the world. The sūtra says expressly “he does not go against the illusory world” — he does not set himself against this world that is like illusion. The misunderstanding to be cleared away is supposing that realization means backing out of the illusion. Quite the contrary: whatever can be backed out of still has a grasper and a grasped, and has not yet arrived at the further shore.
The sūtra takes the Tathāgatas as the standard: “just as the Tathāgatas abide in the knowing that is like illusion, their minds equal and one; the bodhisattva-mahāsattva is just so, knowing that the worlds are wholly like illusion, and in all places without attachment and without the thought of anything as his own.” Equality here is not an attitude; it is that there is no ‘mine’ within the mind doing the picking and choosing.
The Concluding Naming: The Illusionist Is Not Deluded
A last simile gathers up the whole passage: “it is as with that man of illusion who performs the many illusions: although he does not dwell together with those illusions, yet as regards those illusions he is not deluded.” Chengguan records this as the third simile, that of the illusionist who is not deluded, and says the text throughout can be known. The illusionist knows that these are of his own conjuring, so he does not run off after the illusions, nor is he deceived by them. The bodhisattva is likewise: knowing all dharmas and arriving at the further shore, “in his mind not reckoning that it is ‘I’ who am able to enter into the dharmas, nor falling into error as regards the dharmas.”
This last sentence is the whole samādhi’s most essential safeguard. After so much has been said of mastery in mutual entering, the illness the reader is most liable to contract is quietly setting up an “I who am able to enter” — and then all the previous work is undone, for the moment a self is set up the boundaries come back and the mutual entering falls apart on the spot. So the sūtra marks it out expressly: even the thought “I am able to enter into the dharmas” is not reckoned. And here Samantabhadra concludes with the naming: “This is called: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s knowing of skillful means in the second, the great samādhi of wondrous light.”
From the opening question to the concluding naming, this samādhi has walked a full circle: first it displays the aspect of mutual entering, then by two similes it displays why mutual entering is so, then by no-self it gives the ground of it, and last, by not reckoning an “I who can enter”, it seals the gap. What the knowing of skillful means is skillful in is just this sense of measure.
Lineage
What is most worth recording in this passage is a single word Chengguan sets down upon the fourth layer of the simile of light-shadows: he judges “but these shadows of the sun shine upon and display one another, and there is no limit to be found” as setting forth the reappearing again and again without end, and says outright that it is “a simile for the bodhisattva’s body and land as the net of Indra”. The Yanyi chao then records the reason of this of itself: “the ancient worthies established the sense of the net of Indra. The sūtra has the name of the net of Indra, yet has no place where it is expounded at length; for in former times the text of this chapter was not yet had. Therefore this one passage of text may truly serve as its witness.” — the sense of the net of Indra layer upon layer had long been established by the ancient worthies, and yet the whole sūtra had only the name of the net of Indra and no text expounding it at length; not until this passage of The Ten Samādhis appeared did that sense gain its scriptural witness.
There are two things to observe in this record. First, it is a plain declaration by Chengguan as to where the scriptural ground of his own house’s doctrine lies: the establishing of the sense of the net of Indra stood before and the gaining of its scriptural witness came after, and this order was written down by the master of the commentary himself, not inferred by later hands. Second, for this unit the explanations of the ancient worthies are fullest in the line of Chengguan’s Shu and Chao: Fazang’s Tanxuan ji and Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji are both commentaries on the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, and the sixty-fascicle text has no chapter of the ten samādhis, so that there is no explanation of this chapter in them; and Li Tongxuan’s Xin Huayan jing lun explains this samādhi under “the four senses as before” — its name, its substance and function, its realm, and the sense following the text — establishing the name by “the substance of the principle-wisdom of the dharma-body being pure and able to display wondrous light.” Two houses lacking the text and two furnishing an explanation — Chengguan by the outline of the text, Li Tongxuan by the purity of the substance of principle-wisdom — this is a record of the state of the documents, and no judgment of higher and lower is made. As for the doctrinal manuals of the classification of the teachings of this house that might cite this chapter, none has been found in what was examined here; the absence is marked according to the facts, and no text from elsewhere is used to fill it in.
品二十七 十定品 · 第三 次第遍往諸佛國土神通大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Third, the Great Samādhi of the Spiritual Penetration That Travels in Due Order to All Buddha-Lands
全文五層 →Full five layers →這一定要回答的問題
十大三昧一定一問,每一定都由普賢菩薩自設一問而後自答。第三定的問句是「云何為菩薩摩訶薩次第遍往諸佛國土神通三昧」——問的是『什麼叫作』,不是『怎麼修成』。所以底下所說的一整段,是這個定的相,不是它的階次。
要先把定名讀開。「次第遍往諸佛國土」是所行之事:一個一個國土地往,不跳、不漏,故曰次第。「神通」是所憑之力:不是身體真去走,是通力所至。「三昧」是所住之體:往而不出定,故名為定而不名為行。
最容易讀錯的地方在這裡——聽見「遍往諸佛國土」,人就想成一場漫長的旅行,於是這一定變成神通的誇示。但看下文便知:全段的重心一句也不在「往」上,而在「於彼諸世界中入此三昧」的「入」上,以及入定之後那個不生分別的心。名為遍往,實說入定。落到用處:讀華嚴的神通段,第一步永遠是問『這通所顯的是什麼定境』,而不是問『他去了幾個地方』。
法一:遍剎入定——所遍者無數,所入者是一
第一科,澄觀《疏》科為『遍剎入定』。經文說這位菩薩「過於東方無數世界」,還要「復過爾所世界微塵數世界」——先是無數個世界,再把那無數世界碾成微塵,以微塵之數再過一遍。這是華嚴慣用的加倍法:一個已經無法計量的數,再自乘一次,為的是把「數」這件事本身逼到失效。
然後是關鍵的一句:「於彼諸世界中入此三昧」。不是過去了才入定,是在那一切世界之中入定。
須排一個誤解:這不是說菩薩分身無數、每一身各入一定。經文說的是同一個三昧——「此三昧」。所遍之剎無量,而所入之定唯一。若作『多身多定』會,則此定與神變無別,便讀不出下文「不生分別」何以要緊。
落到用處:華嚴說「遍」,看的是一與多的關係——所對之境愈是碎到不可計,所顯之心愈要是整的。境碎心不碎,才是遍剎入定。
法二:入時次第——把時間鋪到極處
第二科,澄觀《疏》科為『入時次第』。經文自「或剎那入」起,一路鋪陳入定的時分:剎那、須臾、相續,日之初中後三分、夜之初中後三分,一日、五日、半月、一月,一年、百年、千年、百千年、億年、百千億年、百千那由他億年,然後跨入劫量——一劫、百劫、百千劫、百千那由他億劫,無數、無量、無邊、無等,不可數、不可稱、不可思、不可量、不可說,直到「或不可說不可說劫入」。
要問的是:經文為何要這樣列?如果只為說『入定時間長短不定』,一句就夠了。
答案在句式上。這一長串每一句同構,只換一個數;換到後來,數已經換不動了——「不可說」之上還有「不可說不可說」,語言在此自己認輸。這是華嚴以鋪陳作遮遣的手法:不是要你記住多少種時量,是要你在讀到疲乏的那一刻,親自看見時量本身的無謂。
須排一誤:這不是說入定愈久愈勝。經文從剎那起數,剎那與不可說不可說劫並列而無高下之詞。落到用處:讀這一段,讀法就是照著讀完,不要跳——跳過去的人,得不到這一段真正要給的東西。
法三:總結多門——久近法時,種種不同
第三科,澄觀《疏》科為『總結多門』。經文以「若久、若近、若法、若時,種種不同」一句總收前面的長串。
這句話短,卻是全段的轉軸。前面鋪了三十餘句,到此只用四個「若」字收攏:久與近是時之兩端,法與時是所約之二門——或約所入之法而說不同,或約所歷之時而說不同。一句話承認了差別的實況:這些差別確實是有的,「種種不同」四字並無否定之意。
須排一個常見的誤讀:以為佛法說無分別,就是說差別不存在。經文此處恰恰相反——先老老實實把差別說盡、承認到底,下一句才說菩薩於此不生分別。先承認,後不著,次第不可顛倒。
落到用處:讀華嚴的無分別義,看它前面有沒有一段誠實的差別鋪陳。有,那個無分別才是活的;沒有,多半只是把眼睛閉上。
法四:心契定體——不作二,不作不二
第四科,澄觀《疏》科為『心契定體』。經文說「菩薩於彼不生分別,心無染著」,接著給出四句:「不作二、不作不二,不作普、不作別」。
先問:既然不作「二」,為什麼還要說不作「不二」?
因為「不二」也是一個立處。說二,是把久近法時分成兩橛;說不二,是又立一個「合」來對治那個「分」——而立了對治,分別便又生一輪。所以經文以四句雙遣:二與不二一對,普與別一對,遮其立而並遮其遮。這正是此定之「體」——不是把差別抹平成一味,而是於差別之中心不著落。
須排一誤:「不生分別」不等於不知道久近。菩薩明明知道久是久、近是近,只是不於其上生染著——「心無染著」四字,經文自己說明了無分別的分寸在哪。
落到用處:日常裡辨得清是非長短而心不隨之起伏,才是這一句的實地;辨不清而說無分別,是糊塗,不是定。
法五:不廢起通——離了分別,用一點也不少
第五科,澄觀《疏》科為『不廢起通』。經文說「雖離此分別而以神通方便從三昧起,於一切法不忘不失至於究竟」。
這一句是替第四科補漏的。前面說不生分別、不作二不作不二,讀者立刻會生一個疑:那麼菩薩豈不是成了一潭死水,什麼也不做了?
經文答得直接:一個「雖」字帶轉——離分別是真離,起神通也是真起。而且不是勉強起用,是「以神通方便」自在而起。更要緊的是後半句:「於一切法不忘不失至於究竟」。離分別的人並沒有把所知的一切法丟掉;不但不丟,而且一直保到究竟。
須排一誤:以為深定是『什麼都不記得』。經文所說的定,正好是不忘不失。落到用處:檢驗一個修行有沒有走偏,看它是否減損了對世間法的明白——若是愈修愈糊塗、愈修愈不能做事,那不是這裡說的定。澄觀《疏》於此科之下並攝喻、合二分,以「文並可知」收之,未別開細釋。
喻:日天子周行——晝亦不生,夜亦不滅
經文以一喻收束:「譬如日天子周行照曜,晝夜不住;日出名晝,日沒名夜,晝亦不生,夜亦不滅。」澄觀《疏》科全段為法、喻、合三分,此即喻分。
先問:日天子喻在喻什麼?
看喻的三層。第一層,「周行照曜,晝夜不住」——日不停留,正如菩薩遍入無數世界之定。第二層,「日出名晝,日沒名夜」——晝夜之名不是日自己的名字,是日與觀者之間的相對位置所立的名;換言之,差別之名由緣而立。第三層,也是喻眼所在:「晝亦不生,夜亦不滅」——名有起沒,而日體未嘗生滅。
須排一誤:這不是說晝夜是假的、日是真的,以此立一真一妄。經文只說晝不生、夜不滅——連晝夜自身都不曾生滅,何況立一個真體與之相對。
落到用處:把『久近法時』四字代進去讀——入定一剎那名近,入定不可說不可說劫名久,久近之名由時而立,而定體如日,未嘗有二。這一喻,正是替第三科第四科作眼。
合:入定明見無數世界,亦復如是
喻說完,經文以合分收:「菩薩摩訶薩於無數世界入神通三昧,入三昧已,明見爾所無數世界亦復如是。」
先問:合分為何只有這一句,且只說「明見」?
因為法與喻在此已對盡,所需的只是一個扣合。而扣合處落在「明見」二字上,是有意的——前面說不生分別、心無染著,若無此句,讀者容易把此定讀成一片模糊。經文偏偏說入定之後「明見」那麼多無數世界:無分別而見得分明,正如日不作晝夜之想而照無不遍。
須排一誤:「亦復如是」所指的不是『世界也像日一樣』,而是『菩薩之入定明見,也像日之周行照曜』。合的是能入之心,不是所見之境。
落到用處:定的驗處在見不在暗。愈定愈明,是這一段給出的準繩。
結名:第三定之善巧智
末句:「佛子!是為菩薩摩訶薩第三次第遍往諸佛國土神通大三昧善巧智。」與起問句首尾相扣,是十定各段共同的定式——起以「云何為」問,結以『是為/是名……善巧智』答(第十定結句異形,見考據)。
要留意結名比問名多了兩處。其一,問時名「神通三昧」,結時名「神通大三昧」,加一「大」字;其二,結末繫以「善巧智」三字。這三字是十定通篇的落腳處:所成就的不是定境本身,是於定得自在的那個智。
須排一誤:不可把「善巧」讀成手段之巧。經文一路所說,是遍剎而定一、鋪時而不著、離分別而不廢用——能於這幾重之間無礙,才叫善巧。落到用處:讀完此段回頭看定名,「次第遍往」四字已經不再是空間裡的行走,而是這個智的別名。
承衍
本段古德之釋唯存澄觀《華嚴經疏》一軌:判此定「釋內有三,謂法、喻、合」,法中復開五科——遍剎入定、入時次第、總結多門、心契定體、不廢起通,五科與經文次第密合,本篇即依此科而講。喻合二分澄觀以「文並可知」收之,未別開細釋,誌之。
《隨疏演義鈔》於本品範圍內無第三定之獨立展開——鈔體例本擇要而釋,非疏漏,據實標闕。法藏《探玄記》所疏為六十華嚴,六十本無十定品,故無對文可誌。李通玄《新華嚴經論》於此定約三門釋之——釋名、釋體用、隨文釋義——以「理性自性遍周則智用自體遍周,以智用自體遍周則神通遍周」立名。晉譯六十華嚴無十定品,本段無異譯可對勘;四十華嚴唯存末品,亦不涉。華嚴宗論之《五教章》《十玄門》《法界玄鏡》《還源觀》檢無直引本段之文,無承衍可繫,一併標闕。
二軌並存——澄觀依科文、通玄依理智遍周——並錄不判——本段之誌,止於實況。
The Question This Samādhi Must Answer
Each of the ten great samādhis has one question, and every one of them is a question Samantabhadra Bodhisattva sets himself and then answers himself. The question of the third samādhi is “What is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of the spiritual penetration that travels in due order to all buddha-lands?” — what is asked is ‘what is it called,’ not ‘how is it cultivated to completion.’ So the whole passage that follows sets out the character of this samādhi, not its stages.
The name of the samādhi has to be read open first. “Travelling in due order to all buddha-lands” is the matter carried out: he goes to them one by one, without skipping and without missing any, and that is why it is called in due order. “Spiritual penetration” is the power relied upon: it is not that the body actually goes and walks there, but that the power of penetration reaches there. “Samādhi” is the substance dwelt in: he travels without coming out of the samādhi, and so it is named a samādhi and not named a practice.
Here is the place where it is easiest to read wrongly. Hearing “travels to all buddha-lands,” one pictures a long journey, and then this samādhi turns into a display of spiritual powers. But look at the text below and you will see: not one clause of the whole passage puts its weight on the “travelling.” The weight is on the “entering” of “in all those worlds he enters this samādhi,” and on that mind after entering which gives rise to no discrimination. It is named travelling everywhere; what it actually speaks of is entering samādhi. Brought down to use: when you read a passage on spiritual penetration in the Huayan, the first step is always to ask ‘what field of samādhi does this penetration show forth,’ and never to ask ‘how many places did he get to.’
Dharma One: Entering Samādhi Throughout the Lands — What Is Travelled Is Numberless, What Is Entered Is One
The first subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘entering samādhi throughout the lands.’ The sūtra says that this bodhisattva “passes beyond numberless worlds to the east,” and must further “pass beyond as many worlds again as the dust motes of those worlds” — first a number of worlds beyond all measuring, and then those numberless worlds ground into dust motes, and by the number of those motes he passes beyond them all once more. This is the Huayan’s habitual method of doubling: a number that already cannot be measured is multiplied by itself once again, and the purpose is to drive the very business of “number” into failure.
Then comes the pivotal clause: “in all those worlds he enters this samādhi.” It is not that he enters samādhi after having passed beyond; it is in all those worlds that he enters.
One misunderstanding has to be cleared away: this is not saying that the bodhisattva divides himself into numberless bodies and that each body enters a samādhi of its own. What the sūtra says is one and the same samādhi — “this samādhi.” The lands travelled are measureless, while the samādhi entered is one alone. If it is taken as ‘many bodies, many samādhis,’ then this samādhi is no different from a spiritual transformation, and one cannot read out of the text below why “giving rise to no discrimination” should matter.
Brought down to use: when the Huayan says “everywhere,” what it is looking at is the relation of one and many — the more the object faced is broken into pieces past all counting, the more the mind shown forth must be whole. The realm in pieces and the mind not in pieces: that is entering samādhi throughout the lands.
Dharma Two: The Sequence of the Times of Entering — Laying Time Out to Its Utmost
The second subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘the sequence of the times of entering.’ From “or he enters in a kṣaṇa” the sūtra lays out the divisions of time of entering samādhi all the way along: a kṣaṇa, an instant, continuously; the three parts of the day, first, middle, and last, and the three parts of the night, first, middle, and last; one day, five days, half a month, a month; a year, a hundred years, a thousand years, a hundred thousand years, a koṭi of years, a hundred thousand koṭis of years, a hundred thousand nayutas of koṭis of years; and then it steps across into the measures of kalpas — a kalpa, a hundred kalpas, a hundred thousand kalpas, a hundred thousand nayutas of koṭis of kalpas; numberless, measureless, boundless, unequalled; uncountable, unnameable, unthinkable, immeasurable, unspeakable — on to “or he enters for unspeakably unspeakable kalpas.”
The question to ask is: why does the sūtra list them out like this? If it were only to say ‘the length of time in samādhi is not fixed,’ one clause would have been enough.
The answer is in the shape of the clauses. Every clause of this long string is built alike, with only one number changed; and by the end the number can no longer be changed at all — above “unspeakable” there is still “unspeakably unspeakable,” and language here admits defeat on its own. This is the Huayan’s way of using laying-out as negation: it is not that you are to remember how many kinds of time-measure there are, but that at the moment you grow weary with reading you are to see for yourself the pointlessness of time-measure itself.
One misreading has to be cleared away: this is not saying that the longer the samādhi the better it is. The sūtra counts from a kṣaṇa upward, and a kṣaṇa stands side by side with unspeakably unspeakable kalpas with no word of higher and lower between them. Brought down to use: the way to read this passage is to read it right through as it stands and not to skip — whoever skips it does not get what this passage really has to give.
Dharma Three: The General Summing Up of the Many Gates — Long and Short, Dharma and Time, Differing in Every Way
The third subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘the general summing up of the many gates.’ The sūtra gathers up the whole long string that came before with the one clause “whether long or short, whether by dharma or by time, in every kind of way they differ.”
This sentence is short, and yet it is the pivot on which the whole passage turns. More than thirty clauses were laid out before it, and here four “whethers” draw them all together: long and short are the two ends of time; dharma and time are the two respects with regard to which the difference is spoken — the difference may be spoken with regard to the dharma entered, or with regard to the time passed through. In one sentence the actual state of difference is granted: these differences really are there, and the four graphs “in every kind of way they differ” carry no note of denial in them.
A common misreading has to be cleared away: to suppose that when the Buddha-dharma speaks of non-discrimination it is saying that difference does not exist. The sūtra here does exactly the opposite: it first states the differences honestly and grants them to the full, and only in the next sentence says that toward these the bodhisattva gives rise to no discrimination. First grant them, then do not cling to them — the order cannot be reversed.
Brought down to use: when you read the Huayan’s sense of non-discrimination, look whether there is an honest laying-out of difference before it. If there is, that non-discrimination is alive; if there is not, it is mostly just shutting the eyes.
Dharma Four: The Mind Accords with the Substance of the Samādhi — He Makes Neither Two nor Not-Two
The fourth subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘the mind according with the substance of the samādhi.’ The sūtra says “toward these the bodhisattva gives rise to no discrimination, his mind is without defiling attachment,” and then gives four clauses: “he makes neither two nor not-two, neither the universal nor the particular.”
First a question: since he does not make “two,” why is it still necessary to say that he does not make “not-two”?
Because “not-two” is also a standing-place. To say two is to split long and short and dharma and time into two stumps; to say not-two is to set up a further “joining” to remedy that “splitting” — and once a remedy has been set up, discrimination has arisen for another round. So the sūtra negates twice over with four clauses: two and not-two are one pair, universal and particular another, and it blocks the setting-up and blocks the blocking as well. This is precisely the “substance” of this samādhi: not the flattening of difference into a single taste, but a mind that within difference comes to rest nowhere.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “giving rise to no discrimination” is not the same as not knowing long from short. The bodhisattva knows perfectly well that long is long and short is short; it is only that he does not give rise to defiling attachment upon them — the four graphs “his mind is without defiling attachment” are the sūtra’s own statement of where the measure of non-discrimination lies.
Brought down to use: to tell right from wrong and long from short clearly while the mind does not rise and fall along with them is the real ground of this clause; to be unable to tell them apart and call it non-discrimination is muddle, not samādhi.
Dharma Five: Not Abandoning the Rising of the Penetration — Discrimination Left Behind, and Not a Particle of Function the Less
The fifth subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘the not abandoning of the rising of the penetration.’ The sūtra says “though he has left this discrimination behind, he yet rises from the samādhi by skillful means of spiritual penetration, and toward all dharmas he neither forgets nor loses, on to the very last.”
This clause is there to stop a leak in the fourth subdivision. When it has been said above that he gives rise to no discrimination and makes neither two nor not-two, the reader at once has a doubt: does the bodhisattva not then become a pool of dead water, doing nothing at all?
The sūtra answers directly: the single graph “though” turns it — the leaving behind of discrimination is a real leaving behind, and the rising of the spiritual penetration is a real rising. And it is not a forced rising into function; it is “by skillful means of spiritual penetration,” freely and at ease. More important still is the latter half: “toward all dharmas he neither forgets nor loses, on to the very last.” One who has left discrimination behind has not thrown away all the dharmas he knew; not only has he not thrown them away, he keeps them on to the very last.
One misreading has to be cleared away: to suppose that deep samādhi is ‘remembering nothing at all.’ The samādhi the sūtra speaks of is exactly a neither forgetting nor losing. Brought down to use: to test whether a practice has gone astray, look at whether it has diminished one’s clarity about the dharmas of the world — if the more one cultivates the more muddled one grows and the less able one is to do anything, that is not the samādhi spoken of here. Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu takes in under this subdivision the two parts of simile and joining as well, closing them with “the text may be understood as it stands,” and does not open them out in separate detail.
The Simile: The Sun God-Son Travels His Round — Day Does Not Arise, Night Does Not Cease
The sūtra draws to a close with a simile: “It is as when the sun god-son travels his round and shines, and neither day nor night stands still; when the sun comes out it is named day, and when the sun goes down it is named night, and yet day does not arise, and night does not cease.” Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu divides the whole passage into the three parts of dharma, simile, and joining, and this is the part of the simile.
First a question: what is the simile of the sun god-son a simile for?
Look at the three layers of the simile. The first layer, “travels his round and shines, and neither day nor night stands still” — the sun does not stay still, just as the bodhisattva enters the samādhi throughout numberless worlds. The second layer, “when the sun comes out it is named day, and when the sun goes down it is named night” — the names of day and night are not the sun’s own names; they are names set up by the relative position between the sun and the one who watches. In other words, the names of difference are set up by conditions. The third layer, which is also where the eye of the simile lies: “day does not arise, and night does not cease” — the names have their rising and setting, while the substance of the sun has never arisen or ceased.
One misreading has to be cleared away: this is not saying that day and night are false while the sun is true, thereby setting up a true and a false. The sūtra says only that day does not arise and night does not cease — not even day and night themselves have ever arisen or ceased, still less is a true substance set up over against them.
Brought down to use: read it with the four graphs ‘long and short, dharma and time’ substituted in — to enter samādhi for a kṣaṇa is named short, to enter samādhi for unspeakably unspeakable kalpas is named long; the names of long and short are set up by time, while the substance of the samādhi is like the sun and has never been two. This simile is exactly what serves as the eye for the third and the fourth subdivisions.
The Joining: Entering the Samādhi He Sees Clearly Numberless Worlds, So It Is Here Too
The simile spoken, the sūtra closes with the part of the joining: “When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva enters the samādhi of spiritual penetration in numberless worlds, and having entered the samādhi sees clearly that many numberless worlds, so it is here too.”
First a question: why does the part of the joining have only this one clause, and why does it speak only of “seeing clearly”?
Because dharma and simile have here already been matched to the full, and all that is needed is a clasp to fasten them. And that the clasp falls upon the two graphs “sees clearly” is deliberate: it was said above that he gives rise to no discrimination and that his mind is without defiling attachment, and without this clause the reader would easily read this samādhi as a blur. The sūtra says, on the contrary, that after entering samādhi he “sees clearly” that many numberless worlds — without discrimination and yet seeing distinctly, just as the sun forms no thought of day and night and yet its shining is everywhere.
One misreading has to be cleared away: what “so it is here too” points to is not ‘the worlds are also like the sun,’ but ‘the bodhisattva’s entering samādhi and seeing clearly is also like the sun’s travelling its round and shining.’ What is joined is the mind that enters, not the realm that is seen.
Brought down to use: samādhi is tested in seeing, not in darkness. The deeper the samādhi the greater the clarity — that is the measuring-line this passage hands over.
The Concluding Name: The Skillful Wisdom of the Third Samādhi
The last sentence: “Sons of the Buddha! This is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s skillful wisdom of the third great samādhi of the spiritual penetration that travels in due order to all buddha-lands.” It clasps the opening question head to tail, and it is the fixed pattern common to every section of the ten samādhis — opening with “what is” as the question, closing with ‘this is …’ or ‘this is named … the skillful wisdom’ as the answer (the tenth samādhi closes in a different form; see the apparatus).
Two additions in the concluding name are worth noticing. First, at the asking it was named “the samādhi of spiritual penetration,” and at the concluding it is named “the great samādhi of spiritual penetration,” with the one graph “great” added. Second, the close is tied off with the three graphs “skillful wisdom.” These three graphs are where the whole discourse of the ten samādhis comes to rest: what is accomplished is not the field of samādhi itself, but that wisdom which is free and at ease within samādhi.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “skillful” must not be read as cleverness of method. What has been spoken of all along is travelling throughout the lands while the samādhi is one, laying time out while clinging to none of it, leaving discrimination behind while not abandoning function — to be unobstructed among these several layers is what is called skillful. Brought down to use: read the passage through and then look back at the name of the samādhi, and the four graphs “travels in due order to all” are no longer a walking about in space, but another name for this wisdom.
Lineage
The explanations of the ancient masters upon this passage survive in the single track of Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu alone: he judges this samādhi to have “three parts within the explanation, namely dharma, simile, and joining,” and opens five subdivisions further within the dharma — entering samādhi throughout the lands, the sequence of the times of entering, the general summing up of the many gates, the mind according with the substance of the samādhi, and the not abandoning of the rising of the penetration. The five subdivisions fit the sequence of the sūtra text closely, and this piece expounds by following that outline. The two parts of simile and joining Chengguan closes with “the text may be understood as it stands,” without opening them out in separate detail; this is recorded.
The Yanyi chao has no separate unfolding of the third samādhi within the range of this chapter — the chao by its own convention explains selectively, and this is not an oversight; the gap is recorded as it stands. What Fazang’s Tanxuan ji comments upon is the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, and the sixty has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, so there is no corresponding text to record. Li Tongxuan’s Xin Huayan jing lun explains this samādhi under three gates in outline — explaining the name, explaining its substance and function, and explaining the sense following the text — establishing the name by “the self-nature of the principle-nature pervading everywhere, so that the very substance of the functioning of wisdom pervades everywhere, and thereby spiritual penetration pervades everywhere.” The Jin translation, the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, and so this passage has no parallel translation to be collated; the forty-fascicle Avataṃsaka preserves only the last chapter and likewise does not touch it. In the Huayan school’s treatises — the Wujiao zhang, the Shixuan men, the Fajie xuanjing, the Huanyuan guan — no text directly citing this passage is found, and there is no lineage to be attached; all of this is marked as it stands.
Two tracks stand side by side — Chengguan by the outline of the text, Li Tongxuan by the pervasion of principle and wisdom — recorded together without adjudication.
品二十七 十定品 · 第四 清淨深心行大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Fourth, the Great Samādhi of the Practice of the Pure Deep Mind
全文五層 →Full five layers →這一定要回答的問題
第四定的問句是「云何為菩薩摩訶薩清淨深心行三昧」——問的仍是『什麼叫作』,不是『怎麼修成』。所以下文一整段是這個定的相。
定名三節,要一節一節讀開。「清淨」不是說心洗乾淨了,看下文便知:所謂清淨,是於佛之出興與涅槃「皆無所得」的那個不著。「深心」是相對於浮心而說,浮心逐相而轉,深心供養無盡而不隨相轉。「行」字最要緊——這一定不是坐在那裡不動,全段從頭到尾都在做事:供養、禮敬、請法、讚佛,一件不少。
最易讀錯的地方在此——聽見「深心」,人就想成一種很深的感受,於是這一定變成情緒的濃度。但經文所給的深心,恰恰是在最盛的供養之中不得佛相。澄觀《疏》科此定為「定內深心行」與「定起深心行」二分,二分皆繫一個「行」字,可證此定之眼在行不在感。落到用處:讀華嚴的「深心」二字,先看它下面接的是什麼事,不要先去揣摩它是什麼心情。
舉內:所知者佛身數等眾生,所見者過微塵之數
經文起手先立所對之境:「知諸佛身數等眾生,見無量佛過阿僧祇世界微塵數。」澄觀《疏》科此為「先舉內」,是供養未起之前先舉出所供之佛。
要問的是:為何以眾生數說佛身數?
因為下文供養之無盡,須先有一個無盡之所對。佛身之數等同眾生之數,是說有一眾生處即有一佛身處——所供之佛不在別處,就在所度之機的數量上。而所見之量再進一層:不止阿僧祇個世界,是那許多世界碾成微塵那樣多。華嚴計數,向來是把「數」逼到失效為止。
須排一誤:這不是說菩薩見到了一大堆佛,多得可誇。經文用「知」與「見」二字而不用「得」;下文更明說於佛之出興涅槃無所得。見量之大,是為了讓後面那個「無所得」有分量——若只見一佛而說無所得,話輕;見過微塵之數而仍無所得,話才重。落到用處:讀華嚴的大數,不要停在驚歎上,要往下看它為哪一句作勢。
外事供養:九句「而作供養」鋪到極處
澄觀《疏》科供養為二,先「外事供養行」。經文自妙香起,歷妙華、寶蓋、上妙莊嚴具、散寶、莊嚴經行處、摩尼寶藏、天上飲食,末以「一切佛剎種種上妙諸供養具,能以神力普皆攝取而作供養」總收——「而作供養」一句凡九見。
要問的是:這樣一句一句地列,圖什麼?
圖的是『盡』。每一句只換所供之物,句式一律不改,讀下來如一件一件遞上去,直到最後一句索性把一切佛剎中所有的供具都以神力攝取過來——已經不是還有什麼沒供,是連『還有什麼』這件事也收盡了。李通玄《論》總稱之為「香華蓋等十事供養」,就此段所立之科名而言,是以類舉之。
須排一誤:不可把這段讀成佛須要這些東西。經文所鋪的是能供之心的無盡,不是所供之物的貴重——其中「以佛神力所流出」的飲食、「以神力普皆攝取」的供具,來處本就是佛之力,供的正是佛所與者。落到用處:供養之義在心之遍與盡,不在物之多與貴;讀者於此不必生高攀之想。
三業供養:恭敬禮敬請法讚佛,事更親切
澄觀《疏》科供養之二為「恭敬等三業供養行」。經文換一句「於彼一一諸如來所」重起,接著說恭敬尊重、頭頂禮敬、舉身布地、請問佛法、讚佛平等、稱揚功德,乃至「入於諸佛所入大悲,得佛平等無礙之力」。
先問:外事既已供盡,何以還要另立一段?
因為前段所供是物,此段所行是身口意——頭頂禮敬、舉身布地是身,請問佛法、稱揚功德是口,恭敬尊重、入佛大悲是意。物之供再盡,不能代身心之親;故經文以同一句「於彼一一諸如來所」領起二段,示其所對是同一佛,而所致有二重。
須排一誤:「讚佛平等」不是讚美佛很公平,而是讚佛之所證平等;下句「得佛平等無礙之力」正承此而來——所讚者即所得者。落到用處:這一段給的是次第——先以物表敬,繼以身禮,再以口請法,終以意入佛之大悲。四重之中,缺一則供養不完。
深心:一念勤求,而出興涅槃之相皆無所得
到此經文一轉:「於一念頃,一切佛所勤求妙法,然於諸佛出興於世、入般涅槃,如是之相皆無所得。」澄觀《疏》科前段為「起行」,科此句為「深心」——深心正從這一轉出。
先問:既已供養如是、勤求如是,何以說於佛之出興涅槃無所得?
因為所供所求是事,出興涅槃是相。事可以盡心而行,相不可以執取而住。佛出現於世、佛入於滅度,在事上宛然,而若於此立一個『有佛出世』『有佛滅度』的定相,則所供之佛便成了一個生滅之物。經文不否認事,只說於相「皆無所得」——一個「然」字,把事與相分作兩層。
須排一誤:無所得不等於漠然。緊接的上句是「勤求妙法」,勤與無得同在一念之中——不是求過之後才放下,是求時即不住。落到用處:做事最盛之處正是最易生執之處;此句所教的,是把力氣全用在事上,而不把心押在相上。
喻一:散動心不知所緣,喻契實無念
經文以第一喻況之:「如散動心,了別所緣,心起不知何所緣起,心滅不知何所緣滅」澄觀《疏》立其名為「妄念無知喻」,並判其所喻為「契實無念」。
先問:以散動之妄心為喻,豈非以劣況勝?
喻不取全體,只取一點。所取者是「不知」——散動之心於所緣起滅之際,並不曾知道自己緣的是什麼;它的不分別,是無力分別。菩薩之「終不分別如來出世及涅槃相」,形貌上與之相似,而所以然全異:一個是不能,一個是不住。澄觀以「契實」二字點出分際——契於實故無念,非昏而無念。
須排一誤:不可據此說修行就是把心弄得散亂不知。經文緊接的合語是「終不分別」,「終」字是決定之詞,不是恍惚之詞。落到用處:讀一切以妄況真之喻,都要先問『所取者是哪一點』——取錯了點,喻就變成了謬。
喻二:日中陽焰,五重雙非而現水相
第二喻是本段最鋪張的一段:陽焰「不從雲生,不從池生,不處於陸,不住於水」,繼以「非有非無,非善非惡,非清非濁」,中插「不堪飲漱,不可穢污」,再以「非有體非無體,非有味非無味」收;然後一轉——「以因緣故而現水相,為識所了」澄觀《疏》立其名為「陽炎似水喻」,判其所喻為「了妄同真」。
先問:遮得這樣盡,為何最後還要說現水相?
正因為遮的是性,不是相。四不遮其所從來,諸「非」遮其自體、其性質、其可用;遮到「非有體非無體」,連「無」也不許立。而末後一句偏說它現水相、被識所了——現是真現,只是所現者無體。所以此喻不是說『陽焰是假的』,是說:宛然現而求之無得。
須排一誤:不可把「非有非無」讀成一種模稜。經文以雙非遮兩邊之立,不是在兩邊之間取中;若立一個「非有非無」的東西擺在那裡,便又成一物。落到用處:華嚴之遮詮,遮盡之後必留一個「現」字;只會遮而說不出所現者,是把遮詮讀死了。
喻合:遠望似水近之則無,有相無相皆想心分別
喻之末尾自帶一轉:「遠望似水而興水想,近之則無,水想自滅」而後合之:「此菩薩摩訶薩亦復如是,不得如來出興於世及涅槃相。諸佛有相及以無相,皆是想心之所分別。」
先問:合處為何不止於『不得出興涅槃相』,還要添「有相及以無相」一句?
因為破了「有」之後,人立刻會退到「無」上安身——既然佛不曾真出世,那就是沒有佛出世罷。經文不許:有相是想心分別,無相也是想心分別。二邊同出一源,破一留一,等於沒破。這是全段最緊的一句,也是「清淨」二字之實義所在。
須排一誤:「皆是想心之所分別」不是說諸佛不存在。經文說的是「有相」「無相」二相皆出於想,未曾說佛體如何——正如水想自滅之時,陽焰仍在。落到用處:凡讀到『都是分別』之語,先看它所遣的是哪一物;此處所遣者是二相,不是佛。
命名:入已而起,起已不失
經文至此為此定命名:「此三昧名為:清淨深心行。」隨即給出這一定最關鍵的一句體例語——「菩薩摩訶薩於此三昧,入已而起,起已不失。」澄觀《疏》以此句為界,判其下為「定起深心行」。
先問:既名為定,何以要說「起」?
因為此定之善巧不只在能入,更在起後不失。世間之定,境隨定生,出定則境滅;此定所得——所見之佛、所聞之法——出定而仍在。三句六字連成一線:入已而起,是不耽定;起已不失,是不空出。
須排一誤:不失不是指定境還在眼前。下文的喻說得明白,覺時「雖無夢中境界」而憶念不忘——所不失者是憶持,不是境相。落到用處:檢驗一段修學是否落到實地,看它出來之後還剩下什麼;若一離座即與未修時無異,便是入而不能起、起而已失。
喻三:從睡得寤,憶所夢事
定起之義以一喻明之:「譬如有人從睡得寤,憶所夢事,覺時雖無夢中境界,而能憶念、心不忘失。」李通玄《論》科此段為「入三昧如夢中所見境界憶念不忘為人善說喻分」。
先問:以夢為喻,是不是說定中所見同於虛夢?
喻仍只取一點——取『境無而憶在』。夢醒之後,夢裡的山河人物一無所存,而那個人分明記得自己夢了什麼;記憶不因境滅而滅。經文以此況定起之後見佛聞法憶持不忘,取的正是這一段落差。
須排一誤:不可據「如夢」二字反過來說定中見佛是虛妄。經文從未以夢況所見之佛,只以「從睡得寤」況「從定而起」;喻依與喻體逐項相對,是睡對定、寤對起、憶夢事對憶所見法。落到用處:讀譬喻先把兩邊逐項對齊,對不上的部分不要硬牽——這是全篇讀喻之法,前二喻亦同。
喻合:見佛聞法,從定而起,憶持不忘
合語是:「菩薩摩訶薩亦復如是,入於三昧,見佛聞法,從定而起,憶持不忘」
先問:前面才說「不得如來出興於世及涅槃相」,此處又說「見佛聞法」,二語相違麼?
不違。所遣者是出興與涅槃之「相」——是把佛安置在一個生滅之框裡的那個分別;所存者是定中之見與聞。無所得而見得分明,正如陽焰無體而水相現然。若因無所得便說一切不見,那是把遮詮推過了頭,經文自身不許。
須排一誤:「憶持不忘」不是記性好。它所憶持的是法,不是文句之量;下文接著就是開曉眾會,可知所持者是能講得出來的那個明白。落到用處:定與慧於此接榫——定中所見若不能持出定外、不能說與人聽,此定之善巧便未成就。
利他:開曉眾會,莊嚴佛土,義趣明達
經文自此轉入用處:「而以此法開曉一切道場眾會,莊嚴一切諸佛國土,無量義趣悉得明達,一切法門皆亦清淨」澄觀《疏》於此判云合中「上明供養自利行,今明開演利他行」。
先問:為何憶持之後,第一件事是開曉眾會?
因為此定之首尾正在此相成。全段起處是供養無量佛——那是自利之行;到此是開演與眾會——那是利他之行。中間隔著一個「無所得」與一個「不失」:正因於相無所得,故所開演者不成一家之見;正因起已不失,故所開演者有實可說。
須排一誤:「莊嚴一切諸佛國土」不是另起一件事去裝飾國土,它與開曉眾會是一事之兩面——法所到處,土即莊嚴。而「無量義趣悉得明達」「一切法門皆亦清淨」二句,是說能演者自身之明淨,非誇其博。落到用處:學而不能與人共,此定之後半便無著落;而與人共之前,先問自己所持者明不明、淨不淨。
結益:然大智炬,長諸佛種
經文以四句結其益:「然大智炬,長諸佛種,無畏具足,辯才不竭,開示演說甚深法藏。」
先問:這幾句何以繫在利他之後,而不繫在定中?
因為它們都是說出來之後才見得的。智如火炬,燃起是為照人;佛種之長,長在聞法者的相續之中;無畏與辯才,唯於開口演說之際才驗得出來——四事無一是自受用之相。末句「開示演說甚深法藏」一收,回到言說上,正與「以此法開曉一切道場眾會」首尾相應。
須排一誤:「長諸佛種」不是說多培養幾個修行人的人數,而是使佛之種姓不斷;經文用一個「長」字,是相續增長之義,不是造作之義。落到用處:讀華嚴之結益句,看它所結的是自證還是化他——此段全屬化他,可知第四定之終趣不在定境之美。
結名:第四定之善巧智
末句:「是為菩薩摩訶薩第四清淨深心行大三昧善巧智。」與起問之句首尾相扣,是十定各段共同的定式——起以「云何為」問,結以『是為/是名……善巧智』答(第十定結句異形,見考據)。
要留意結名比問名多了兩處。其一,問時名「清淨深心行三昧」,結時作「清淨深心行大三昧」,加一「大」字;其二,結末繫以「善巧智」三字。此三字是十定通篇的落腳處:所成就者不是定境本身,是於定得自在的那個智。
須排一誤:不可把「善巧」讀作技巧之巧。此段一路所說——供養極盛而於相無所得、遮盡二邊而不礙現、入而能起而起後不失、自利之行轉為利他之演——能於這幾重之間往來無礙,才叫善巧。落到用處:讀完此段回頭看定名,「清淨深心行」五字已不再是一種心境的形容,而是這個智的別名。
承衍
本段古德之釋存二軌。澄觀《華嚴經疏》判此定「釋內分二」,先明定內深心行、後明定起深心行;定內復分起行與深心,起行中開外事供養行、三業供養行,深心中先法說後喻況,喻況立二喻之名——妄念無知喻喻其契實無念、陽炎似水喻喻其了妄同真,收以「文並可知」;定起深心行則分法、喻、合三節,並於合中判「上明供養自利行,今明開演利他行」。本篇即依此科而講。
李通玄《新華嚴經論》另以三門釋之:釋名、釋體用、隨文釋義。釋名謂菩薩已修空無相之理智而以善巧智加行深心供養,隨所供養而心不壞,故立此名;釋體用謂以法身根本智為體、起方便善巧智興供養為用;隨文則長科為四段——重舉三昧之名一段、十事供養等眾生數諸佛一段、日中陽焰喻一段、如夢憶念善說喻一段。末復誡入觀者先入無思無心定,得法身之理,方可於根本智方便智興供養心,並謂但修空無相法身則於智不能起用、但一向生想不見無相法身則純是有為。
二家科法之骨不同:澄觀以定內定起二分為骨,二喻同屬定內深心之喻況;通玄以四段為骨,陽焰喻與夢喻各自為一分,而不別出散動心一喻。又澄觀作「陽炎」而底本作「陽焰」,通玄總稱供養為「十事」而底本「而作供養」句凡九見。四事並錄不判,各存其實。
《隨疏演義鈔》於本段無獨立釋文,據實標闕。法藏《探玄記》與智儼《搜玄記》所疏皆為六十華嚴,六十本無十定品,故無對文可誌。晉譯六十華嚴既無此品,本段無異譯可對勘;四十華嚴唯存末品,亦不涉。華嚴宗論之《五教章》《十玄門》《法界玄鏡》《還源觀》檢無直引本段之文,無承衍可繫,一併標闕。
二軌並存,各如其科——本段之誌,止於實況。
The Question This Samādhi Must Answer
The question of the fourth samādhi is “What is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of the practice of the pure deep mind?” — what is asked is still ‘what is it called,’ not ‘how is it cultivated to completion.’ So the whole passage that follows sets out the character of this samādhi.
The name has three joints, and each has to be read open one by one. “Pure” does not mean that the mind has been washed clean; read the text below and you will see: the purity meant is that non-clinging by which, as to the buddhas’ appearing and their nirvāṇa, “nothing whatever is obtained.” “Deep mind” is said over against a floating mind: a floating mind turns after the marks, while the deep mind offers without end and does not turn after the marks. The graph “practice” matters most of all — this samādhi is not a sitting still and not moving; from beginning to end the whole passage is doing things: offering, paying homage, asking after the Dharma, praising the buddhas, and not one of them is left out.
Here is the place where it is easiest to read wrongly. Hearing “deep mind,” a person thinks of some very deep feeling, and then this samādhi turns into a matter of the density of an emotion. But the deep mind the sūtra gives is precisely this: within the fullest offering, the marks of the buddhas are not obtained. Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu outlines this samādhi in the two parts of “the practice of the deep mind within the samādhi” and “the practice of the deep mind on rising from the samādhi,” and both parts are tied to the one graph “practice,” which proves that the eye of this samādhi lies in practice and not in feeling. Brought down to use: when you read the two graphs “deep mind” in the Huayan, look first at what business follows them, and do not begin by guessing at what mood it is.
Raising What Is Inward: What Is Known Is Buddha-Bodies Equal in Number to Sentient Beings, What Is Seen Exceeds the Number of Dust Motes
The sūtra text begins by setting up the object faced: “he knows the bodies of the buddhas to be equal in number to sentient beings, and the measureless buddhas he sees exceed in number the dust motes of asaṃkhyeya worlds.” Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu outlines this as ‘first, the raising of what is inward’ — before the offering is raised, the buddhas to be offered to are first raised up.
The question to ask is: why are the buddha-bodies numbered by the number of sentient beings?
Because the endlessness of the offering below must first have an endless object over against it. That the number of the buddha-bodies equals the number of sentient beings is to say that wherever there is a sentient being there is a buddha-body — the buddhas offered to are not somewhere else, they are upon the very number of the beings to be delivered. And the measure of what is seen goes one layer further: not merely asaṃkhyeya worlds, but as many as the dust motes into which that many worlds have been ground. Huayan counting has always driven “number” to the point where it fails.
One misreading has to be cleared away: this is not saying that the bodhisattva has seen a great heap of buddhas, so many that it may be boasted of. The sūtra uses the two graphs “know” and “see,” and not the graph “obtain”; and below it says outright that of the buddhas’ appearing and nirvāṇa nothing is obtained. The vastness of the measure seen is there to give weight to the “nothing obtained” that comes after — if one saw a single buddha and said nothing was obtained, the words would be light; seeing more than the number of dust motes and still obtaining nothing, the words carry weight. Brought down to use: when you read the great numbers of the Huayan, do not stop at astonishment, but read on and see which clause they are gathering force for.
Offering by Outward Things: Nine Clauses of “And Makes Offering” Laid Out to the Utmost
Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu outlines the offering in two, the first being ‘the practice of offering by outward things.’ The sūtra begins from wondrous incense and passes through wondrous flowers, jeweled canopies, supremely wondrous articles of adornment, scattered jewels, the adorning of the places where the buddhas walk, maṇi treasuries, and food and drink from the heavens, and gathers all up at the last with “as for all the manner of supremely wondrous articles of offering in all the buddha-lands, he is able by his spiritual power to gather them all in everywhere and make offering of them” — the clause “and makes offering” appearing nine times in all.
The question to ask is: what is aimed at by listing them out one clause after another like this?
What is aimed at is ‘exhausting.’ Each clause changes only the thing offered, and the pattern of the clause is never altered, so that reading down it is like handing things up one after another, until at the last clause he simply gathers in by spiritual power every article of offering in every buddha-land — by then it is no longer a matter of anything being left unoffered; even the business of ‘what else is there’ has been gathered in. Li Tongxuan’s Lun sums it up as “the offering of the ten things, incense and flowers and canopies and the rest,” which, as the rubric he sets up for this passage, is a raising of it by kinds.
One misreading has to be cleared away: this passage must not be read as if the buddhas needed these things. What the sūtra lays out is the endlessness of the mind that is able to offer, not the costliness of the things offered — and among them the food and drink “that flows forth from the spiritual power of the buddhas” and the articles of offering “gathered in everywhere by his spiritual power” have their origin in the power of a buddha to begin with, so that what is offered is precisely what the buddhas gave. Brought down to use: the sense of offering lies in the mind’s being everywhere and exhausting itself, not in the many and costly things; the reader need form no thought here of reaching after what is above him.
Offering by the Three Actions: Reverence and Homage, Asking After the Dharma and Praising the Buddhas — the Business Grows More Intimate
Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu outlines the second of the offerings as ‘the practice of offering by the three actions, reverence and the rest.’ The sūtra begins again with the same clause, “at the place of each and every one of those tathāgatas,” and then speaks of being reverent and paying honor, bowing his head in homage, casting his whole body upon the ground, asking after the Buddha-dharma, praising the evenness of the buddhas, extolling their merit, on to “he enters into the great compassion into which the buddhas enter, and gains that even and unobstructed power of a buddha.”
First the question: the outward things having already been offered to the full, why must another section be set up?
Because what was offered in the former section was things, while what is carried out in this one is body, speech, and mind — bowing his head in homage and casting his whole body upon the ground are of the body; asking after the Buddha-dharma and extolling merit are of speech; being reverent and paying honor and entering the buddhas’ great compassion are of the mind. The offering of things, however exhaustive, cannot stand in place of the intimacy of body and mind; and so the sūtra leads both sections with the same clause “at the place of each and every one of those tathāgatas,” showing that the object faced is the same buddha while what is brought to him is of two layers.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “praising the evenness of the buddhas” is not praising the buddhas for being fair; it is praising the evenness that the buddhas have realized. The clause following, “he gains that even and unobstructed power of a buddha,” comes directly out of this — what is praised is precisely what is gained. Brought down to use: what this section gives is a sequence — first showing reverence by things, then paying homage with the body, then asking after the Dharma with speech, and at last entering the buddhas’ great compassion with the mind. Of these four layers, if one is missing the offering is not complete.
The Deep Mind: In a Single Thought He Diligently Seeks, and Yet of the Marks of Appearing and of Nirvāṇa Nothing Whatever Is Obtained
Here the sūtra turns: “In the space of a single thought, at the place of every buddha he diligently seeks the wondrous Dharma; and yet as to the buddhas appearing in the world and entering parinirvāṇa, of marks such as these there is nothing whatever obtained.” Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu outlines the section before as ‘the raising of practice’ and this clause as ‘the deep mind’ — the deep mind comes out of just this turn.
First the question: having offered thus and sought thus, why is it said that of the buddhas’ appearing and nirvāṇa nothing is obtained?
Because what is offered and what is sought are business, while the appearing and the nirvāṇa are marks. Business can be carried out with the whole of the mind; marks cannot be grasped and dwelt in. A buddha appears in the world, a buddha enters upon his passing away — in the business of it this is plainly so; but if upon this one sets up a fixed mark of ‘there is a buddha appearing in the world,’ ‘there is a buddha passing away,’ then the buddha offered to becomes a thing that arises and ceases. The sūtra does not deny the business; it says only that of the marks “nothing whatever is obtained” — and the single graph “yet” cuts business and marks into two layers.
One misreading has to be cleared away: obtaining nothing is not the same as being indifferent. The clause immediately above is “diligently seeks the wondrous Dharma,” and the diligence and the not-obtaining are within one and the same thought — it is not that he lets go after he has finished seeking; it is that in the very seeking he does not dwell. Brought down to use: the place where doing is at its fullest is precisely the place where clinging most easily arises; what this clause teaches is to put the whole of one’s strength into the business, and not to stake one’s mind upon the marks.
The First Simile: The Scattered and Stirring Mind Does Not Know Its Object — a Simile for According with the Real and Being Without Thought
The sūtra sets it forth with a first simile: “It is as with a scattered and stirring mind that discerns the object it takes as its support: when the mind arises it does not know upon what object it has arisen, and when the mind ceases it does not know upon what object it has ceased.” Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu establishes for it the name ‘the simile of the deluded thought that does not know,’ and judges what it sets forth to be ‘according with the real and being without thought.’
First the question: to take a scattered and deluded mind for a simile — is this not setting forth the superior by means of the inferior?
A simile does not take the whole; it takes a single point. What is taken here is the “not knowing” — a scattered and stirring mind, at the moment its object arises and ceases, has never known what it was resting upon. Its non-discriminating is an inability to discriminate. The bodhisattva’s “never discriminating the marks of the Tathāgata’s appearing in the world and of his nirvāṇa” is like it in outward shape, while the ground of the two is wholly different: the one cannot, the other does not dwell. With the two graphs “according with the real” Chengguan points out the dividing line — being without thought because of according with the real, not being without thought because of dullness.
One misreading has to be cleared away: one must not take this as saying that cultivation consists in making the mind scattered and unknowing. The joining clause that immediately follows in the sūtra is “he never discriminates,” and the graph “never” is a word of decision, not a word of vagueness. Brought down to use: with every simile that sets forth the true by means of the false, one must first ask ‘which single point is being taken’ — take the wrong point, and the simile becomes an absurdity.
The Second Simile: The Heat-Haze in the Midday Sun, Five Pairs of Twofold Negation and Yet the Mark of Water Displayed
The second simile is the most amply laid out passage of this section: the heat-haze “is not born of the clouds, it is not born of a pool, it does not rest upon the land, it does not abide in water”; then “it is neither existent nor nonexistent, neither good nor evil, neither clear nor turbid”; then, inserted in the middle, “it will not serve for drinking or rinsing, nor can it be defiled”; and then it closes with “it has neither substance nor absence of substance, neither taste nor absence of taste” — and then it turns: “only because of causes and conditions does it display the mark of water and become discerned by consciousness.” Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu establishes for it the name ‘the simile of the heat-haze that looks like water,’ and judges what it sets forth to be ‘comprehending the false as the same as the true.’
First the question: having shut it off so completely, why must it say at the last that the mark of water is displayed?
Just because what is shut off is the nature, not the mark. The four negations shut off whence it comes; the several “neithers” shut off its own substance, its qualities, its usability; and shutting off as far as “neither having substance nor lacking substance,” it will not even allow “nonexistent” to be set up. And the last clause says, on the contrary, that it displays the mark of water and is discerned by consciousness — the displaying is a real displaying, only that what is displayed has no substance. So this simile is not saying ‘the heat-haze is false’; it is saying: it is plainly displayed, and sought for it is not obtained.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “neither existent nor nonexistent” must not be read as a kind of hedging. The sūtra uses twofold negation to shut off the setting up of either side; it is not choosing a middle between the two sides. If one sets up a thing called “neither existent nor nonexistent” and stands it there, that becomes a thing once more. Brought down to use: the Huayan’s negating predication, when it has shut off everything, always leaves one graph, “display”; whoever can only negate and cannot say what is displayed has read negating predication into a dead thing.
The Joining of the Simile: Seen from Afar It Looks Like Water and Drawn Near It Is Not There; Having Marks and Being Without Marks Are Alike Discriminations of the Mind That Forms Conceptions
The end of the simile carries its own turn: “seen from afar it looks like water and the conception of water arises, and drawn near it is not there, and the conception of water goes out of itself.” And then comes the joining: “So it is with this bodhisattva-mahāsattva: he does not obtain the marks of the Tathāgata’s appearing in the world and of his nirvāṇa. The buddhas’ having marks and likewise their being without marks are alike what the mind that forms conceptions discriminates.”
First the question: why does the joining not stop at ‘the marks of appearing and nirvāṇa are not obtained,’ but add the clause “having marks and likewise being without marks”?
Because, once ‘existent’ has been broken, a person will at once fall back and settle himself upon ‘nonexistent’ — since no buddha ever truly appeared in the world, then let there be no buddha appearing in the world. The sūtra will not allow it: having marks is a discrimination of the mind that forms conceptions, and being without marks is a discrimination of that mind as well. Both extremes come out of one source, and to break the one while keeping the other is as good as breaking nothing. This is the tightest clause of the whole section, and it is where the real sense of the two graphs “pure” lies.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “are alike what the mind that forms conceptions discriminates” is not saying that the buddhas do not exist. What the sūtra says is that the two marks, “having marks” and “being without marks,” both come out of conception; it has said nothing whatever about how the substance of a buddha stands — just as, at the moment the conception of water goes out of itself, the heat-haze is still there. Brought down to use: whenever you read words like ‘it is all discrimination,’ look first at which thing is being sent away; what is sent away here is the two marks, not the buddhas.
The Naming: Having Entered It He Rises from It, and Having Risen from It He Does Not Lose It
Here the sūtra names this samādhi: “This samādhi is named: the practice of the pure deep mind.” And at once it gives the most pivotal formulaic sentence of this samādhi — “As for this samādhi, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, having entered it, rises from it, and having risen from it, does not lose what he has gained.” Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu takes this sentence for a boundary and judges what follows it to be ‘the practice of the deep mind on rising from the samādhi.’
First the question: it being named a samādhi, why must it speak of “rising”?
Because the skill of this samādhi lies not only in being able to enter, but still more in not losing after rising. In the concentrations of the world the realm arises together with the concentration, and when one comes out of the concentration the realm perishes; what is gained in this samādhi — the buddhas seen, the Dharma heard — is still there after one has come out. Three phrases, six graphs, drawn into one line: having entered it he rises from it, which is not to be sunk in the samādhi; having risen from it he does not lose it, which is not to come out empty.
One misreading has to be cleared away: not losing does not mean that the realm of the concentration is still there before one’s eyes. The simile below says it plainly — at waking, “the realms within the dream are no longer there,” and yet the recollection is not forgotten; what is not lost is the holding in memory, not the mark of the realm. Brought down to use: to test whether a stretch of study has come down to solid ground, look at what is left after one comes out of it; if the moment one leaves the seat one is no different from before one cultivated, then one has entered and been unable to rise, or risen and already lost.
The Third Simile: Awakening Out of Sleep and Recalling the Things One Dreamed
The sense of rising from the samādhi is made clear by one simile: “It is as when a person awakens out of sleep and recalls the things he dreamed: though at waking the realms within the dream are no longer there, he is yet able to call them to mind, and in his mind they are not forgotten and lost.” Li Tongxuan’s Lun outlines this section as ‘the part of the simile in which entering the samādhi is like recalling without forgetting the realms seen within a dream, and speaking of them well for others.’
First the question: taking a dream for a simile — is it saying that what is seen within the samādhi is the same as an empty dream?
The simile still takes only a single point — it takes ‘the realm gone and the recollection remaining.’ After the dream is over, of the mountains and rivers and persons within the dream not one is left, and yet the man plainly remembers what he dreamed; memory does not perish because the realm has perished. With this the sūtra sets forth the holding in memory without forgetting, after rising from the samādhi, of the buddhas seen and the Dharma heard; and what it takes is precisely this drop between the two.
One misreading has to be cleared away: one must not take the two graphs “like a dream” and turn them about to say that the buddhas seen within the samādhi are unreal. The sūtra never sets forth the buddhas seen by means of the dream; it sets forth “rising from the concentration” only by means of “awakening out of sleep” — the vehicle of the simile and its subject answer to one another item by item: sleep answers to the concentration, waking to the rising, and recalling the things dreamed to recalling the Dharma seen. Brought down to use: in reading a simile, first align the two sides item by item, and do not force together the parts that do not align — this is the method for reading every simile in the piece, and the first two similes are the same.
The Joining of the Simile: Seeing the Buddhas and Hearing the Dharma, Rising from the Concentration, Holding It in Memory Without Forgetting
The joining clause is: “So it is with the bodhisattva-mahāsattva: he enters the samādhi, sees the buddhas and hears the Dharma, and rising from the concentration he holds it in memory without forgetting.”
First the question: it was said just above that “he does not obtain the marks of the Tathāgata’s appearing in the world and of his nirvāṇa,” and here it says “sees the buddhas and hears the Dharma” — do the two sayings contradict one another?
They do not. What is sent away is the “marks” of appearing and nirvāṇa — that discrimination which sets a buddha inside a frame of arising and ceasing; what is kept is the seeing and the hearing within the samādhi. Obtaining nothing and yet seeing plainly is just as the heat-haze is without substance while the mark of water is displayed. If, because nothing is obtained, one were to say that nothing at all is seen, that would be pushing negating predication too far, and the sūtra itself will not allow it.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “holds it in memory without forgetting” is not a matter of a good memory. What is held in memory is the Dharma, not a quantity of sentences; the text that comes next is the opening up and making clear to the assemblies, from which one may know that what is held is that clarity which can be spoken out. Brought down to use: here concentration and wisdom are joined at the seam — if what is seen within the concentration cannot be carried out beyond the concentration and cannot be spoken to others, the skill of this samādhi has not been accomplished.
Benefiting Others: Opening Up and Making Clear to the Assemblies, Adorning the Buddha-Lands, Comprehending the Sense and Bent
From here the sūtra turns to the use: “And with this Dharma he opens up and makes clear to the great assemblies gathered in every place of awakening, he adorns the lands of all the buddhas, he comes to comprehend clearly the measureless senses and bents, and all the Dharma-gates likewise become pure.” Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu judges here, within the joining, that “above, it makes clear the practice of offering that benefits oneself; here, it makes clear the practice of opening and expounding that benefits others.”
First the question: why, after the holding in memory, is the first business the opening up and making clear to the assemblies?
Because the head and the tail of this samādhi complete one another just here. The opening of the whole section is the offering to measureless buddhas — that is the practice that benefits oneself; and this is the opening and expounding to the assemblies — that is the practice that benefits others. Between them stand a “nothing obtained” and a “not lost”: just because nothing is obtained of the marks, what is expounded does not become the view of one school; just because, having risen, he has not lost it, what is expounded has something real to be said.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “he adorns the lands of all the buddhas” is not another business of going off to decorate lands; it is one thing with two faces together with the opening up and making clear to the assemblies — where the Dharma reaches, there the land is adorned. And the two clauses “he comes to comprehend clearly the measureless senses and bents” and “all the Dharma-gates likewise become pure” speak of the clarity and purity of the one who is able to expound, and do not boast of his breadth. Brought down to use: to study and not be able to share it with others leaves the latter half of this samādhi with nothing to rest on; and before sharing it with others, one should first ask oneself whether what one holds is clear and whether it is pure.
The Concluding Benefit: He Kindles the Torch of Great Wisdom and Makes the Seed of the Buddhas Grow
The sūtra concludes the benefit in four clauses: “He kindles the torch of great wisdom, makes the seed of the buddhas grow, is complete in being without fear, is unexhausted in eloquence, and reveals and expounds the profound treasury of the Dharma.”
First the question: why are these clauses tied on after the benefiting of others, and not tied on within the samādhi?
Because they are all of them things that can be seen only after they have been spoken out. Wisdom is like a torch, and it is kindled in order to give light to others; the growing of the seed of the buddhas grows within the continuum of those who hear the Dharma; being without fear and eloquence are tested only at the moment the mouth is opened and the expounding begins — of these four matters not one is a mark of enjoyment for oneself. The last clause, “reveals and expounds the profound treasury of the Dharma,” gathers all up and returns to speech, answering head to tail with “with this Dharma he opens up and makes clear to the great assemblies gathered in every place of awakening.”
One misreading has to be cleared away: “makes the seed of the buddhas grow” is not a matter of raising the number of a few more practitioners; it is the making of the lineage of the buddhas to be unbroken. The sūtra uses the one graph “grow,” which carries the sense of continuous increase, not the sense of contriving. Brought down to use: when you read the concluding clauses of benefit in the Huayan, look whether what they conclude is one’s own realization or the transforming of others — this whole section belongs to the transforming of others, from which one may know that the final bent of the fourth samādhi does not lie in the beauty of a realm of concentration.
The Concluding Name: The Skillful Wisdom of the Fourth Samādhi
The last sentence: “This is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s skillful wisdom of the fourth great samādhi of the practice of the pure deep mind.” It clasps the opening question head to tail, and it is the fixed pattern common to every section of the ten samādhis — opening with “what is” as the question, closing with ‘this is …’ or ‘this is named … the skillful wisdom’ as the answer (the tenth samādhi closes in a different form; see the apparatus).
It is worth noticing that the concluding name has two things more than the name at the asking. First, at the asking it was named “the samādhi of the practice of the pure deep mind,” and at the concluding it is “the great samādhi of the practice of the pure deep mind,” with the one graph “great” added. Second, the close is tied off with the three graphs “skillful wisdom.” These three graphs are where the whole discourse of the ten samādhis comes to rest: what is accomplished is not the realm of the concentration itself, but that wisdom which is free and at ease within the concentration.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “skillful” must not be read as cleverness of technique. What has been spoken of all along this section — offering at its very fullest while nothing is obtained of the marks, both extremes shut off while the displaying is not obstructed, entering and being able to rise and after rising not losing, the practice that benefits oneself turned into the expounding that benefits others — to come and go among these several layers without obstruction is what is called skillful. Brought down to use: read the section through and then look back at the name of the samādhi, and the five graphs “the practice of the pure deep mind” are no longer the description of a state of mind, but another name for this wisdom.
Lineage
The explanations of the ancient masters upon this passage survive in two tracks. Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu judges of this samādhi that “within it the explanation divides into two,” first making clear the practice of the deep mind within the samādhi and afterward the practice of the deep mind on rising from the samādhi; within the samādhi it divides again into the raising of practice and the deep mind, and within the raising of practice it opens the practice of offering by outward things and the practice of offering by the three actions, while within the deep mind there is first the exposition in terms of dharma and afterward the setting forth by simile, and for the setting forth by simile the names of two similes are established — the simile of the deluded thought that does not know, setting forth his according with the real and being without thought, and the simile of the heat-haze that looks like water, setting forth his comprehending the false as the same as the true — closing with “the text may be understood as it stands”; the practice of the deep mind on rising from the samādhi is then divided into the three joints of dharma, simile, and joining, and within the joining he judges that “above, it makes clear the practice of offering that benefits oneself; here, it makes clear the practice of opening and expounding that benefits others.” The present piece expounds by following that outline.
Li Tongxuan’s Xin Huayan jing lun explains it otherwise, under three gates: explaining the name, explaining the substance and function, and explaining the sense by following the text. Explaining the name, he says that the bodhisattva has already cultivated the principle-wisdom of emptiness and marklessness and, with skillful wisdom, makes offering with a deep mind in added practice, and that in whatever he offers his mind is not ruined, and it is for this that the name is established. Explaining the substance and function, he says that the fundamental wisdom of the dharma-body is the substance, and that raising up the skillful wisdom of means and setting up the offering is the function. Following the text, he outlines at length in four parts — one part in which the name of the samādhi is again raised, one part on offering with the ten things to buddhas equal in number to sentient beings, one part on the simile of the heat-haze in the midday sun, and one part on the simile of recalling without forgetting as in a dream and speaking of it well for others. At the end he further admonishes the one who would enter contemplation to enter first the concentration without thinking and without mind and to gain the principle of the dharma-body, and only then to raise the mind of offering within the fundamental wisdom and the wisdom of means, saying that if he cultivates only the markless dharma-body of emptiness he will be unable to raise up the function of wisdom, and that if he only gives rise to conceptions all along and does not see the markless dharma-body, then it is purely conditioned doing.
The frames of the two masters’ outlines differ: Chengguan takes for his frame the two parts, within the samādhi and on rising from it, and both similes belong alike to the setting forth by simile of the deep mind within the samādhi; Li Tongxuan takes four parts for his frame, so that the simile of the heat-haze and the simile of the dream are each a part of its own, and the one simile of the scattered and stirring mind is not set apart. Further, Chengguan writes the heat-haze with one graph and the base text with another; and Li Tongxuan sums up the offerings as “the ten things,” while in the base text the clause “and makes offering” appears nine times. The four matters are recorded side by side without adjudication, each kept as it stands.
The Yanyi chao has no separate text of explanation upon this passage, and the gap is marked in accordance with fact. What Fazang’s Tanxuan ji and Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji comment upon is the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, and the sixty has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, so there is no corresponding text to record. The Jin translation, the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, having no such chapter, this passage has no parallel translation to be collated; the forty-fascicle Avataṃsaka preserves only the last chapter and likewise does not touch it. In the Huayan school’s treatises — the Wujiao zhang, the Shixuan men, the Fajie xuanjing, the Huanyuan guan — no text directly citing this passage is found, and there is no lineage to be attached; all of this alike is marked as it stands.
Two tracks stand side by side, each according to its own outline — and the record of this passage stops at what is actually the case.
品二十七 十定品 · 第五 知過去莊嚴藏大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Fifth, the Great Samādhi of the Treasury of Knowing the Adornments of the Past
全文五層 →Full five layers →這一定要回答的問題
十大三昧一定一問,每一定都由普賢菩薩自設一問而後自答。第五定的問句是「云何為菩薩摩訶薩知過去莊嚴藏三昧」——問的是『什麼叫作』,不是『怎麼修成』。所以底下一整段所說的,是這個定的相,不是它的階次。
定名要先讀開。「知過去」是所知之境:不是回憶自己的往事,是知一切諸佛出現於過去的整個歷程。李通玄釋此名以「嚴自心根本智」為藏義;澄觀本段無釋名門——名義之訓,並錄不強解。「三昧」是所住之體:知而不出定,故名為定。
最容易讀錯的地方在這裡——聽見「知過去」,人就想成一種宿命通式的追憶,於是這一定變成神通的展示。但全段的落處,一句也不在「憶」上,而在下文「不緣過去」的那個不攀緣的心。落到用處:讀華嚴的知見段,第一步永遠是問『這知所顯的是什麼定境』,而不是問『他知道了多少事』。
對境辨智:一重次第套著一重次第
第一科,澄觀《疏》科為『對境辨智』。經文說這位菩薩「能知過去諸佛出現」,接著鋪出一串頂針式的句子:劫的次第之中有剎的次第,剎的次第之中又有劫的次第;劫的次第之中有諸佛出現的次第,佛出現之中有說法,說法之中有心樂,心樂之中有諸根,諸根之中有調伏,調伏之中有諸佛壽命,壽命之中有那億那由他年歲數量。
要問的是:為什麼要這樣一重套一重地說?
因為所知的不是一堆孤立的事實,是一張互相含攝的網。時間裡有處所,處所裡又有時間;佛的出現不是憑空一件事,它繫在說法上,說法繫在眾生的心之所樂上,心樂繫在根性上,根性繫在調伏的時節上。知一事即牽動全部。
須排一個誤解:這不是說菩薩把過去的事一件一件背下來了。經文說的是「次第」——所知的是條理,不是條目。落到用處:讀華嚴的重重相攝,眼睛要放在『之中』二字上;能看見一項之中含著另一項,才算讀進去了。
正顯智知:得了無邊次第智,過去便全在眼前
第二科,澄觀《疏》科為『正顯智知』,並判這一串所知「皆是過去藏中之法」。經文說「此菩薩摩訶薩得如是無邊次第智故」,然後用同一個句式排下去:則知過去諸佛·諸剎·諸法門·諸劫·諸法·諸心·諸解·諸眾生·諸煩惱·諸儀式·諸清淨。
先問:這一串與上一科的次第句是什麼關係?
關鍵在「故」字。上一科說的是能知之智怎麼成立——由重重次第而成無邊次第智;這一科說的是智成之後所知的範圍。前者是門,後者是門開之後的滿目。所以這裡不必再說「次第」,只反覆說「則知」,一個「則」字表示的是水到渠成,不是另起一番功夫。
須排一誤:不要把這十一項當作十一個學科,以為要一項一項去學。經文的意思正相反——智一得而諸知俱得。落到用處:修學上真正該問的不是『我還有哪一項不知道』,而是『那個能知的智,我立住了沒有』。
三昧命名與所知時分:一念之中容得下十四重劫
第三科,澄觀《疏》科為『所知時分』,並數其為「有十四重」,說這是在解釋「過去」二字的意思。經文先給這個定另立一名——「此三昧名:過去清淨藏」;接著說「於一念中」,能入百劫·千劫·百千劫·百千億那由他劫,無數·無量·無邊·無等,不可數·不可稱·不可思·不可量·不可說,直到「能入不可說不可說劫」。
要問的是:為什麼要把劫量鋪到語言說不下去為止?
因為這一串的重心不在劫,在前面那三個字:「於一念中」。劫量愈往上加,一念之能容就愈顯;加到「不可說不可說」,語言自己認輸,而那一念仍舊只是一念。這是華嚴以鋪陳作顯發的手法。
須排一誤:這不是說菩薩入定入得很久。經文說的是入劫,不是住劫——能入者是一念之智,所入者是無量之時。落到用處:讀到這種層累遞增的長串,不要跳;跳過去的人,得不到那個「一念」的分量。
顯知相狀:不滅現在,不緣過去
第四科,澄觀《疏》科為『顯知相狀』。經文只有兩句八字:「不滅現在,不緣過去」。澄觀釋此云——「不滅現在者,不捨也。不緣過去者,不取也」,並申明其意說:這只是就過去這一門而言,顯示菩薩之知並不是有取有捨地去攀緣。
先問:既然這一定專知過去,為什麼要說「不滅現在」?
因為知過去最容易犯的病,就是把現在丟掉——心一旦沉到往昔裡,眼前這一念便暗了。經文先堵這一漏:入此定而現在不滅,是不捨。再說「不緣過去」:知過去而不攀著過去,是不取。一句遮捨、一句遮取,合起來正顯此知非取捨之知。
須排一誤:「不緣過去」不等於不知道過去。整段從頭到此都在說知,怎麼會忽然變成不知。所遮的是「緣」——那個黏著攀附的動作,不是那個明白。落到用處:這八個字是檢驗一切追溯性修法的準繩——回顧而心不沉,明白而念不黏,才是這裡說的定。
出定獲益:從定起時受十種灌頂法
第五科,澄觀《疏》科為『出定獲益』,並開為三分:初舉數辨相,二徵列其名,三結得速疾。這一段是初分。經文說菩薩「從此三昧起,於如來所受十種不可思議灌頂法」,接著連下七個「亦」字——亦得·亦清淨·亦成就·亦入·亦證·亦滿·亦持,末後說「平等了知三輪清淨」。
先問:為什麼要連說這麼多動詞?
澄觀釋此,判初句「受灌頂法」為總,說這是「位終成果」的意思;其餘各句為別,逐一配屬為屬己·淨障·究竟·始入·正證·終滿·持令不失·無知而知,而以「淨三輪」總該前面諸句。可見這一串不是同義反覆,是把「得」這件事拆開來看:得而屬己·得而障淨·得而究竟·得而能入能證·得而圓滿能持——一項不缺,才叫真得。
須排一誤:不要把「灌頂」讀成一場儀式。落到用處:檢驗所謂的『得法』,就照這一串逐項問下去——是否屬己?是否淨障?是否持而不失?有一項答不上,那個得就還不牢。
至於末句的「三輪清淨」,古德各有一解:澄觀約智而辨,說是「無能知所知及正知故」;李通玄則約用而辨,以神通·記心·正教為三輪。二解各依所約之門而立,並錄於此,不判。
徵列其名:十種灌頂法逐一
第五科之第二分,澄觀《疏》科為『徵列其名』。經文自設一問「何等為十」而後列出:辯不違義·說法無盡·訓辭無失·樂說不斷·心無恐畏·語必誠實·眾生所依·救脫三界·善根最勝·調御妙法。
要問的是:這十項有沒有次序可循?
澄觀判之曰:初四是四無礙辯;次二自利,所謂不畏深法·如言能行;次二利他,所謂為善者依·為惡者救;後二總明二利勝妙。依此判而讀,十項的骨架便顯出來了——先是說法的能力,次是自身的實地,再是對他人的承擔,末後總收其勝。
須排一誤:不要把這十項看成十種本事。前四項全繫在「義」上——辯不違義·說法無盡·訓辭無失·樂說不斷,說的是所說之法與義理不相違、不枯竭、不錯落、不中斷;第六項更直說「語必誠實」。可見這十法的根,是誠與義,不是辯才。
落到用處:一個人說法說得多不多,不是準;說得與義理違不違、說得誠不誠,才是準。
結得速疾:歌羅邏入胎,一念託生
第五科之第三分,澄觀《疏》科為『結得速疾』,並判其中有法·喻·合三節。法節是「若菩薩入此三昧,從三昧起,無間則得」;喻節是「如歌羅邏入胎藏時,於一念間識則託生」;合節是「菩薩摩訶薩亦復如是,從此定起,於如來所,一念則得此十種法」。
先問:歌羅邏是什麼?為什麼取這個喻?
歌羅邏,澄觀與李通玄同訓為「薄酪」——初受胎時那個尚未成形的胚位,李通玄並釋云「謂初受胎如薄酪」。取它作喻,眼目在「一念間」三字:識之託生沒有一段預備的過渡,緣一具足即在那一念。菩薩出定得法也是如此——「無間則得」,定與果之間沒有中隔。
須排一誤:這不是說得法很容易。喻所顯的是無間,不是不勞;前面整段的次第智·十四重劫·不取不捨,才是這一念之所以能無間的緣由。落到用處:真實的證得從來不是慢慢地變好,是備至而後一時;功夫在備,不在等。
結名:第五定之善巧智
末句:「佛子!是名菩薩摩訶薩第五知過去莊嚴藏大三昧善巧智。」與起問句首尾相扣,是十定各段共同的定式——起以「云何為」問,結以『是為/是名……善巧智』答(第十定結句異形,見考據)。
要留意結名比問名多了兩處。其一,問時名「知過去莊嚴藏三昧」,結時名「知過去莊嚴藏大三昧」,加一「大」字;其二,結末繫以「善巧智」三字。這三字是十定通篇的落腳處:所成就的不是定境本身,是於定得自在的那個智。
須排一誤:不可把「善巧」讀成手段之巧。經文一路所說,是次第重重而智唯一·劫量無盡而念唯一·知過去而不取不捨·出定而無間得法——能於這幾重之間無礙,才叫善巧。落到用處:讀完此段回頭看定名,「知過去」三字已經不再是往昔的追憶,而是這個智的別名。
承衍
本段古德之釋存二軌。澄觀《華嚴經疏》科此定為五——對境辨智·正顯智知·所知時分·顯知相狀·出定獲益,並誌前四科各以一「佛子」呼格起,五科與經文次第密合,本篇即依此科而講;第五科復開三分,初分十句逐句配屬,二分十名判為四無礙辯·自利·利他·總明二利勝妙,三分判為法喻合三節。李通玄《新華嚴經論》則立三門——釋名·體用·隨文釋義,以根本智為此定之體,以知劫剎次第之差別智為用。
二家於「歌羅邏」之訓詁同作「薄酪」;於「三輪清淨」則異:澄觀約智而辨,李通玄約用而辨,以神通·記心·正教為三輪。二解各依所約之門而立,並錄不判。
《隨疏演義鈔》於本段無獨立展開——鈔體例本擇要而釋,非疏漏,據實標闕。法藏《探玄記》與智儼《搜玄記》所疏皆六十華嚴,六十本無十定品,故無對文可誌。晉譯六十華嚴無十定品,本段無異譯可對勘;四十華嚴唯存末品,亦不涉。《十地經論》為十地品專釋,於本品無牒經。華嚴宗論之《五教章》《十玄門》《法界玄鏡》《還源觀》檢無直引本段之文,無承衍可繫,一併標闕。
The Question This Samādhi Must Answer
Each of the ten great samādhis has one question, and every one of them is a question Samantabhadra Bodhisattva sets himself and then answers himself. The question of the fifth samādhi is “What is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of the treasury of knowing the adornments of the past?” — what is asked is ‘what is it called,’ not ‘how is it cultivated to completion.’ So the whole passage that follows sets out the character of this samādhi, not its stages.
The name of the samādhi has to be read open first. “Knowing the past” is the object known: it is not the recalling of one’s own bygone affairs, but the knowing of the entire course of the appearing of all the buddhas in the past. Li Tongxuan explains this name by taking as the sense of ‘treasury’ that one “adorns the fundamental wisdom of one’s own mind”; in this passage Chengguan has no rubric explaining the name — the training of name and meaning is recorded from both without forcing them into one. “Samādhi” is the substance dwelt in: he knows without coming out of the concentration, and so it is named a concentration.
Here is the place where it is easiest to read wrongly. Hearing “knowing the past,” one thinks of a recollection after the fashion of the penetration that knows former lives, and then this samādhi turns into a display of spiritual powers. But the whole passage comes to rest nowhere upon “remembering”; it rests upon that unreaching mind of the words below, “he does not take the past as object.” Brought down to use: when you read a passage on knowing and seeing in the Huayan, the first step is always to ask ‘what field of samādhi does this knowing show forth,’ and never to ask ‘how many things did he come to know.’
Discerning Wisdom in Facing the Object: One Sequence Fitted Inside Another
The first subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘discerning wisdom in facing the object.’ The sūtra says that this bodhisattva “is able to know the appearing of the buddhas of the past,” and then lays out a string of clauses linked head to tail: within the sequence of the kalpas there is the sequence of the lands, and within the sequence of the lands there is again the sequence of the kalpas; within the sequence of the kalpas there is the sequence of the appearing of the buddhas, within the appearing of the buddhas there is the preaching of the Dharma, within the preaching there is what the mind delights in, within that delight there are the faculties, within the faculties there is the taming, within the taming there are the life-spans of the buddhas, and within the life-spans there is the number and measure of those koṭis of nayutas of years.
The question to ask is: why must it be said in this way, one layer fitted inside another?
Because what is known is not a heap of isolated facts; it is a net whose meshes take one another in. Within time there is place, and within place there is again time; the appearing of a buddha is not one event standing on nothing — it is tied to the preaching of the Dharma, the preaching is tied to what the minds of beings delight in, that delight is tied to the sort of faculties they have, and the faculties are tied to the season of their taming. Know one thing, and the whole is drawn along with it.
One misunderstanding has to be cleared away: this is not saying that the bodhisattva has learned the events of the past by heart, one after another. What the sūtra speaks of is “sequence” — what is known is the ordering, not the items. Brought down to use: when you read the Huayan’s taking-in of layer within layer, the eye must be kept upon the two words “within which”; only when you can see one item holding another inside it have you read your way in.
Directly Showing Forth What the Wisdom Knows: The Boundless Wisdom of Sequence Gained, the Past Is Wholly Before the Eyes
The second subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘directly showing forth what the wisdom knows,’ judging this whole string of things known to be “all of them dharmas within the treasury of the past.” The sūtra says “because this bodhisattva-mahāsattva has gained a wisdom of sequence thus boundless,” and then runs down the list in one and the same clause-pattern: he knows the buddhas of the past · the lands · the Dharma-gates · the kalpas · the dharmas · the minds · the understandings · the sentient beings · the afflictions · the observances · the purity.
First the question: how does this string stand to the clauses of sequence in the subdivision before it?
Everything turns on the word “because.” The subdivision before said how the knowing wisdom comes to be established — by sequence within sequence it becomes the boundless wisdom of sequence; this subdivision says what falls within the scope of the knowing once the wisdom is established. The former is the gate; the latter is the whole prospect once the gate has opened. That is why there is no more need here to speak of “sequence,” but only to repeat “he knows”: the single word “then” marks a thing arrived at as water arrives at a channel, not another round of effort begun.
One misreading has to be cleared away: do not take these eleven items for eleven fields of study, as though each had to be learned in turn. The sūtra’s sense is precisely the contrary — the one wisdom being gained, all the knowings are gained with it. Brought down to use: in cultivation the question truly to be asked is not ‘which item do I still not know,’ but ‘that wisdom which knows — have I established it or not.’
The Naming of the Samādhi and the Time-Span That Is Known: A Single Thought-Moment with Room for Fourteen Layers of Kalpas
The third subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘the time-span that is known,’ counting it as having “fourteen layers,” and saying that this is the explaining of the sense of the word “past.” The sūtra first sets up a second name for this concentration — “this samādhi is named: the Pure Treasury of the Past”; then it says “within a single thought-moment,” it can enter a hundred kalpas · a thousand kalpas · a hundred thousand kalpas · a hundred thousand koṭis of nayutas of kalpas, numberless · measureless · boundless · unequalled, uncountable · unnameable · unthinkable · immeasurable · unspeakable, on to “it can enter unspeakably unspeakable kalpas.”
The question to ask is: why lay the measures of kalpas out until language can carry them no further?
Because the weight of this string does not fall upon the kalpas, but upon the four words that stand before them: “within a single thought-moment.” The higher the measures of kalpas are piled, the more plainly what a single thought-moment can hold is shown forth; piled up to “unspeakably unspeakable,” language concedes defeat of itself, and that one thought-moment is still only one thought-moment. This is the Huayan’s way of showing forth by laying out.
One misreading has to be cleared away: this is not saying that the bodhisattva stays in concentration for a very long while. What the sūtra speaks of is entering kalpas, not dwelling for kalpas — what enters is the wisdom of a single thought-moment, and what is entered is measureless time. Brought down to use: when you come upon a long string mounting up layer upon layer like this, do not skip it; whoever skips it will not get the weight of that “single thought-moment.”
Showing Forth the Character of This Knowing: He Does Not Extinguish the Present, He Does Not Take the Past as Object
The fourth subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘showing forth the character of this knowing.’ The sūtra has only two clauses of eight words: “he does not extinguish the present, he does not take the past as object.” Chengguan glosses them thus — “that he does not extinguish the present is not abandoning; that he does not take the past as object is not grasping” — and states their sense further: this is said only with respect to the one gate of the past, and it shows that the bodhisattva’s knowing does not reach after its object with any grasping or abandoning.
First the question: since this samādhi is precisely the knowing of the past, why should it say “he does not extinguish the present”?
Because the ailment most easily caught in knowing the past is the letting go of the present — once the mind sinks down into former days, this very thought-moment before the eyes goes dark. The sūtra stops this leak first: he enters this concentration and the present is not extinguished, and that is not abandoning. Then it says “he does not take the past as object”: he knows the past and yet does not reach after and cling to it, and that is not grasping. One clause bars abandoning and one clause bars grasping, and together they show forth precisely that this knowing is not a knowing of grasping and abandoning.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “he does not take the past as object” is not the same as not knowing the past. From the beginning of the passage down to this point everything has been about knowing; how should it suddenly turn into not knowing? What is barred is the “taking as object” — that act of sticking fast and reaching after — and not the clarity itself. Brought down to use: these eight words are the measuring-line for every dharma of practice that traces things back — to look back and yet not let the mind sink, to be clear and yet not let the thought stick fast, is what is here called concentration.
The Benefit Gained on Rising from Samādhi: Receiving Ten Dharmas of Consecration at the Rising
The fifth subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘the benefit gained on rising from samādhi,’ opening it into three parts: first, raising the number and discerning the character; second, calling forth and listing their names; third, concluding with the swiftness of the gaining. This present passage is the first part. The sūtra says that the bodhisattva “rises from this samādhi and in the presence of the Tathāgata receives ten kinds of inconceivable dharmas of consecration,” and then runs down seven clauses each with the word “and” — and he gains them · and he makes them pure · and he brings them to accomplishment · and he enters them · and he realizes them · and he fulfills them · and he holds them fast — and says at the last, “with even-mindedness he fully knows the purity of the three wheels.”
First the question: why should so many verbs be said one after another?
Chengguan, in glossing this, judges the first clause, “receiving the dharmas of consecration,” to be the general one, and says its sense is “the fruit brought to accomplishment at the ending of the stations”; the remaining clauses are the particular ones, and he assigns them one by one as belonging to oneself · purifying the hindrances · being ultimate · the first entering · the true realizing · the final fulfilling · holding them so that they are not lost · knowing without a knowing, taking “the purifying of the three wheels” to gather up all the clauses before it. Plainly, then, this string is no mere saying of one thing over again; it takes the single matter of “gaining” apart and looks at it piece by piece: gained and belonging to oneself · gained with the hindrances purified · gained to the ultimate · gained so that one can enter and can realize · gained and fulfilled and able to be held — only when not one item is wanting is it called a true gaining.
One misreading has to be cleared away: do not read “consecration” as a ceremony. Brought down to use: to test what is called ‘gaining a dharma,’ go down this string and ask item by item — does it belong to oneself? are the hindrances purified? is it held without being lost? If there is one item that cannot be answered, that gaining is not yet firm.
As for the last clause, “the purity of the three wheels,” the ancient worthies each have their own explanation: Chengguan discerns it with respect to wisdom, saying that it is “because there is no knower, nothing known, and no right knowing”; Li Tongxuan discerns it with respect to function, taking spiritual penetration · the recording of minds · right teaching to be the three wheels. The two explanations are each established according to the gate with respect to which they are made, and both are recorded here without adjudication.
Calling Forth and Listing Their Names: The Ten Dharmas of Consecration One by One
The second part of the fifth subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘calling forth and listing their names.’ The sūtra sets itself the question “which are the ten?” and then lists them: discourse that does not go against the meaning · preaching the Dharma without exhausting · words of instruction without fault · delighting in preaching without break · a mind without dread or fear · speech unfailingly truthful · being that upon which sentient beings rely · rescuing them and setting them free from the three realms · roots of goodness most surpassing · taming and guiding with the wondrous Dharma.
The question to ask is: is there an order to be traced in these ten items?
Chengguan judges them thus: the first four are the four unobstructed eloquences; the next two are the benefiting of oneself, namely not dreading the profound Dharma and being able to practice as one speaks; the next two are the benefiting of others, namely being a support to the good and a rescue to the evil; the last two make clear in general the surpassing excellence of the two benefits. Read according to this judgement, the frame of the ten items comes out plainly — first the capacity for preaching, next one’s own solid ground, then the taking of responsibility for others, and at the last the general gathering up of their excellence.
One misreading has to be cleared away: do not look upon these ten items as ten accomplishments. The first four are all tied to “the meaning” — discourse that does not go against the meaning · preaching without exhausting · words of instruction without fault · delighting in preaching without break: what is spoken of is that the dharma spoken does not go against the meaning, does not run dry, does not fall out of order, does not break off; and the sixth item says outright, “speech unfailingly truthful.” Plainly the root of these ten dharmas is sincerity and meaning, and not eloquence.
Brought down to use: whether a man preaches much or little is no measure; whether what he preaches goes against the meaning or not, whether he preaches sincerely or not — that is the measure.
Concluding with the Swiftness of the Gaining: The Kalala Enters the Womb, and in One Thought-Moment Birth Is Taken Up
The third part of the fifth subdivision, which Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu names ‘concluding with the swiftness of the gaining,’ judging it to have within it the three joints of dharma · simile · joining. The joint of dharma is “if a bodhisattva enters this samādhi and rises from the samādhi, he gains them with no interval between”; the joint of simile is “it is as when the kalala enters the womb: in a single thought-moment consciousness takes up its birth”; the joint of joining is “so it is with the bodhisattva-mahāsattva too: rising from this concentration, in the presence of the Tathāgata, in a single thought-moment he gains these ten dharmas.”
First the question: what is a kalala, and why is this taken for the simile?
Kalala — Chengguan and Li Tongxuan train the word alike as “thin curd,” the embryonic stage not yet formed at the first receiving of conception, and Li Tongxuan glosses it further, saying, “that is, at the first receiving of conception it is like thin curd.” It is taken for a simile with the eye upon the three words “in a single thought-moment”: the taking up of birth by consciousness has no stretch of preparation to pass through — the conditions once complete, it is in that very thought-moment. So it is too with the bodhisattva’s gaining of the dharmas on rising from concentration: “he gains them with no interval between,” and between the concentration and its fruit there is nothing lying in the middle.
One misreading has to be cleared away: this is not saying that the dharmas are gained easily. What the simile shows forth is the absence of an interval, not the absence of labor; the wisdom of sequence · the fourteen layers of kalpas · the not grasping and not abandoning of the whole passage before it are the very reason why this one thought-moment can be without interval. Brought down to use: true realization was never a slow getting better; it is a being fully prepared, and then all at once — the work lies in the preparing, not in the waiting.
The Concluding Name: The Skillful Wisdom of the Fifth Samādhi
The last sentence: “Sons of the Buddha! This is what is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s skillful wisdom of the fifth great samādhi of the treasury of knowing the adornments of the past.” It clasps the opening question head to tail, and is the fixed pattern shared by the sections of the ten samādhis — opening with the question “what is,” closing with the answer ‘this is …’ or ‘this is named … skillful wisdom’ (the tenth samādhi closes in a different form; see the apparatus).
Two things are to be noticed, in which the concluding name has more than the name in the question. First, in the question it is named “the samādhi of the treasury of knowing the adornments of the past,” while at the close it is named “the great samādhi of the treasury of knowing the adornments of the past,” with the one word “great” added; second, at the very end the three words “skillful wisdom” are attached. These three words are where the whole of the ten samādhis comes to rest: what is brought to accomplishment is not the field of the concentration itself, but that wisdom which has mastery in the concentration.
One misreading has to be cleared away: “skillful” must not be read as skill in the sense of a device. What the sūtra has said all the way through is this — sequence within sequence and yet the wisdom is one · the measures of kalpas without end and yet the thought-moment is one · knowing the past and yet neither grasping nor abandoning · rising from concentration and gaining the dharmas with no interval between. To be unobstructed among these several layers is what is called skillful. Brought down to use: read the passage through and then look back at the name of the samādhi, and the three words “knowing the past” are no longer a recollection of former days, but another name for this wisdom.
Lineage
The explanations of the ancient worthies upon this passage run in two tracks. Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu outlines this samādhi in five — discerning wisdom in facing the object · directly showing forth what the wisdom knows · the time-span that is known · showing forth the character of this knowing · the benefit gained on rising from samādhi — and records that the first four subdivisions each open with one vocative “Sons of the Buddha,” the five subdivisions fitting closely to the sequence of the sūtra text; this present piece expounds according to that outline. The fifth subdivision he opens further into three parts: in the first part ten clauses are assigned one by one; in the second the ten names are judged as the four unobstructed eloquences · the benefiting of oneself · the benefiting of others · the general making clear of the surpassing excellence of the two benefits; the third is judged as the three joints of dharma, simile, and joining. Li Tongxuan’s Xin Huayan jing lun sets up three gates instead — explaining the name · substance and function · explaining the sense following the text — taking the fundamental wisdom to be the substance of this samādhi, and the differentiating wisdom that knows the sequence of the kalpas and the lands to be its function.
The two houses train the word “kalala” alike as “thin curd”; upon “the purity of the three wheels” they differ: Chengguan discerns it with respect to wisdom, Li Tongxuan with respect to function, taking spiritual penetration · the recording of minds · right teaching to be the three wheels. The two explanations are each established according to the gate with respect to which they are made, and are recorded without adjudication.
The Yanyi chao has no separate unfolding upon this passage — the chao explains selectively by its own convention, and this is no oversight; the absence is recorded in accordance with fact. What Fazang’s Tanxuan ji and Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji comment upon is in both cases the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, and the sixty has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, so there is no corresponding text to record. The Jin translation, the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, and this passage has no parallel translation to be collated against; the forty-fascicle Avataṃsaka preserves only the last chapter and likewise does not touch it. The Shidi jing lun is a dedicated explanation of the Chapter on the Ten Grounds and cites nothing from this chapter. In the treatises of the Huayan school — the Wujiao zhang, the Shixuan men, the Fajie xuanjing, the Huanyuan guan — no text directly citing this passage is found, and there is no lineage to be attached; this too is recorded as wanting.
品二十七 十定品 · 第六 智光明藏大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Sixth, the Great Samādhi of the Treasury of the Light of Wisdom
全文五層 →Full five layers →為什麼這一定要先問名
普賢說第六定,起手仍是一問:「云何為菩薩摩訶薩智光明藏三昧?」不先教方法,先立名目——澄觀科十定各有標、釋、結,這是十定品一貫的軌則,標即此問。要防的誤解是把這一問當成客套的開場白。其實問名就是定範圍:既名「智光明藏」,這一定所論的就不是靜止的心境,而是一種照見;照見之所及在哪裡,下文才逐段交代。李通玄釋此名云,是說這位菩薩能知未來一切諸劫中所有諸佛,已說法的、未說法的都能知道;又訓「藏」字云,不離一念而含攝三世劫之智,所以名為藏。名既如此,後文一切鋪陳便都有了歸處。落到用上:讀十定的每一定,先看它的名字落在哪一面,就不會把十定讀成十遍重複。
知未來諸佛與他們的名號:所知之境為什麼是「未來」
第一段說,住此三昧者「能知未來一切世界一切劫中所有諸佛」,不論已說法、未說法,已授記、未授記,他們的名號各各不同——無數名、無量名、無邊名乃至不可說名。這裡最容易生的疑問是:未來之事尚未發生,如何能知?經文的答法不在爭辯,而在把所知的內容列清:已說與未說對舉、已授記與未授記對舉,正是要說明所知不限於已顯之相,未顯者亦在所照之內。澄觀科這一段為「總知諸佛」與「知多名號」二科。名號之所以要說到九種無限之名(四『無』、五『不可』),是因為佛之出現本無限量,名亦隨之無限量;不是要人記住九個數目。落到用上:這一段先把「知」的邊界撐開——若所知只及於已成之事,那就還不是這一定所說的知。
將要做的那些事:知當所作
接著經文列出十二個「當」字句:當出現於世、當利益眾生、當作法王、當興佛事、當說福利、當讚善義、當說白分義、當淨治諸惡、當安住功德、當開示第一義諦、當入灌頂位、當成一切智。澄觀科此為「知當所作」。這裡要防的誤讀是把它看成預言的清單,好像菩薩在推算某佛某年將做某事。細看這十二句,句句不是私人行跡,而是佛之所以為佛的通途:出世、利生、法王、佛事、說福、讚善、說淨分、治惡、住德、開示第一義、入灌頂、成一切智——從初出現到成一切智,是一條完整的軌道。所知的既是軌道,就不是佔卜。落到用上:知未來不是知細節,是知法之必然如此。
十個「圓滿」:因圓與果滿
第四段十句排比:修圓滿行、發圓滿願、入圓滿智、有圓滿眾、備圓滿莊嚴、集圓滿功德、悟圓滿法、得圓滿果、具圓滿相、成圓滿覺。澄觀科此為「明知彼因圓果滿」。為什麼要把十件事都掛上「圓滿」二字?容易誤讀為修辭上的鋪張。實則此十句前半屬因、後半屬果:行、願、智、眾、莊嚴、功德是所修之因,法、果、相、覺是所得之果;因既圓,果乃滿。而「圓滿」之所以逐句重出,是要人看見因與果同一品質——不是先有零碎之因,後忽然得一圓滿之果。落到用上:檢查自己的修,不在事項多寡,在每一事是否朝著圓滿而修。
名姓種族到入涅槃:知現所作
第五段說:那些如來的名姓種族、方便善巧、神通變化、成熟眾生、入般涅槃,「如是一切皆悉了知」。澄觀科此為「知現所作」。與前面的「當所作」對看,這一科說的是佛示現一期教化的實際行相——從受生的姓氏族類,到教化所用的善巧與神變,到成熟眾生,到最後的滅度。要防的誤讀是以為既知法之必然,便可略去這些具體之相。經文偏偏把名姓種族這樣看似瑣碎之事也列入所知,正是要說明此智不落於空泛:通途要知,別相亦要知。落到用上:真正的智不會嫌事相瑣碎,只有含糊的心才需要靠籠統來遮蓋。
一念之中入無量劫:分齊是怎麼破的
第六段從「此菩薩於一念中」起,一路遞增:一劫、百劫、千劫、百千劫、百千億那由他劫,閻浮提微塵數劫、四天下微塵數劫,乃至不可說不可說佛剎微塵數劫,最後總收云未來一切世界所有劫數皆以智慧了知。澄觀科此為「明知分齊」。此段最易被讀成數量的競賽。其實遞增的用意在最前那三個字——於一念中。若一念只能容一劫,則劫數愈大,念愈不足;經文遞增到不可說不可說而仍在一念中,正說明念與劫之間本無容量之限。李通玄訓「藏」為不離一念含三世劫智,說的即是此事。澄觀於此科另附一校語,說其中「大千」即是佛剎,而經文重言,多是遣脫,應作「百佛剎」——此為疏家就文義所作之推校,誌之而不改底本。落到用上:一念與長劫的隔閡,是分齊之見造出來的,不是事實本身。
十種持門:為什麼「知」之後要接「持」
業用說盡,經文自作轉語:「以了知故,其心復入十種持門。」澄觀釋此轉云,由前面的知,所以持之不失;由持之不失,才得持之益。這是一處極要緊的次第:先知後持,持不是另起爐灶的功夫,是知的延續。經文所列有佛持、法持、行持、力持、智持、大悲持、差別善巧句持、師子受生法持、智力持、善友力持、無住力持、法力持——標稱十種而實列十二,澄觀釋為「增數十」,與第一定十一句同例,是華嚴經文之體例,不是脫衍。其中數句澄觀有專釋:師子受生,是不畏生死之苦;示生死之實性名為開法關鑰,了生死本空所以出欲淤泥;智力持是定慧雙運;入無住力持則大劫不離一念。落到用上:學而不能持,是因為當初並未真知;補救之處在知,不在硬記。
十一種善巧:住與知的兩面
第二益之法說連下十一句:善巧住不可說不可說劫、善巧住不可說不可說剎,此二為「住」;以下九句為「知」——知種種眾生、知眾生異相、知同異業報、知精進諸根習氣相續差別諸行、知無量染淨種種思惟、知法種種義無量文字演說言辭、知種種佛出現種族時節現相說法施為佛事入般涅槃、知無邊智慧門、知一切神通無量變現。要防的誤讀是把「善巧」當成手法巧妙。細看句句所對皆是差別之境:眾生有異相、業報有同異、諸行有相續差別、思惟有染淨、法義有無量文字——善巧之所以為善巧,正在於面對如此參差而不亂。澄觀科此段有法、有喻、有合,此即其法說一分。落到用上:能在最參差之處分明不亂,才叫善巧;一概而論不是善巧,是看不清。
日出之喻:日不為誰特別分別
喻取得極平常:譬如日出,世間所有村營、城邑、宮殿、屋宅、山澤、鳥獸、樹林、華果,如是一切種種諸物,有目之人悉得明見。為什麼舉太陽?取的是兩件事:一是日光普及而無所遺漏,二是日不曾為某一物特作分別然後照它。要防的誤讀是把重點放在『日很亮』上。經文所借的不是光度,是照與所照之間那種無分別而無不及的關係。又須注意「有目之人」四字:日雖普照,見與不見還繫於有目與否——喻中已伏下能受者一面。落到用上:平等不是含糊,日光正因為毫無偏私,萬物才各現各的樣子。
體性平等,而能知差別之相
合文云:日光平等,無有分別,而能令目見種種相;此大三昧亦復如是,體性平等,無有分別,能令菩薩知不可說不可說百千億那由他差別之相。這是本定之眼。最常見的誤解是把平等與差別看成兩頭:要平等就不能有差別,講差別就失了平等。經文兩句並置,明白是一事:正因為體性平等無分別,才照得出無量差別;若照者先有分別,所照必隨之偏斜。澄觀就此立二種善巧:一是如事善巧,故法說云不可說無量、喻中云見種種物;二是如理善巧,故云日光平等;並判二者無礙方名善巧,所以合文說「無分別而能知」。落到用上:心裡先有立場,看到的就只是立場;平等心不是不辨是非,是不讓成見替眼睛作主。
十種不空:利他為什麼要一一說「不空」
第三益列十種不空:見不空、聞不空、同住不空、發起不空、行不空、親近不空、願不空、善巧法不空、雨法雨不空、出現不空——十句中六句以「令諸眾生」「令無邊世界」「令一切眾生」作結(一至五與第十);第六作「斷不可說不可說眾生疑故」,全句無「令」字;第七「令作勝供養」・第八「皆令得住」・第九「令住佛道」,各自為式。澄觀判四益云前二自利、後二利他,此即利他之首。「不空」二字要防讀作『不是空性』——此處之空是虛設落空之空,不空即不虛:見他一面、聞他一言、與他同住、乃至為他雨法,件件都真起了作用,不是徒然。所以十句一一以「故」字繫上實益:生善根、得成熟、心調伏、如言而作、世界清淨、斷疑、成願、住無礙解脫清淨智、住佛道、皆蒙照。落到用上:利他不看發心多大,看對方身上是否真有一分改變。
十王敬養:這一段該怎麼讀
末後一段說,得十種不空時,諸天王眾皆來頂禮,諸龍王眾興大香雲,諸夜叉王頂禮其足,阿脩羅王恭敬供養,迦樓羅王前後圍遶,諸梵天王悉來勸請,緊那羅王、摩睺羅伽王咸共稱讚,乾闥婆王常來親近,諸人王眾承事供養。澄觀科此為「十王敬養益」。要防的誤讀是把它當成尊榮的描寫,彷彿修定的酬報是受人禮拜。李通玄於此有一句要緊的話,說八部王等名初會已釋,此處「不表法」,只是以供養恭敬之法而親近如來——意即此段不另配表法之義,讀者不必逐王去尋象徵。既是敬養之相隨不空之益而來,可見所敬者是益,不是人。落到用上:外相之敬從來不是目的,若倒過來以敬為目的,前面十種不空就全空了。
結名:第六智光明藏大三昧善巧智
末句結云:是為菩薩摩訶薩第六智光明藏大三昧善巧智。與十定諸定同式,標、釋、結三段至此收束。要注意結名所繫的仍是「善巧智」三字,而非只稱三昧之名——與第一定結名同例。一定之始問其名,一定之終結於智,中間業用六科、利益四益,無一不是知與照之事。回到開頭那個疑問——還沒發生的事怎麼能知道——經文並未給一個推算之法,只是把所照之境一路撐到未來一切世界一切劫,再以日出之喻收在「體性平等,無有分別」上。落到用上:這一定教人的不是預知,是把心整治到無分別,能照見的自然遠。
承衍
本定之古德詮釋,現存二家。澄觀《華嚴經疏》判此定釋文分二:前明定業用、後彰定利益;業用分六科(總知諸佛·知多名號·知當所作·知因圓果滿·知現所作·明知分齊),利益分四科(入持益·得善巧益·得不空益·十王敬養益),並判前二益為自利、後二益為利他。其於明知分齊科附一校語,謂經文「大千」即是佛剎而重言,多是遣脫,應作「百佛剎」;於持門十二句判為「增數十」;於師子受生、開法關鑰、出欲淤泥、智力持、無住力持諸句各有短釋;於得善巧益判有法、喻、合三段,並立如事、如理二種善巧,謂二者無礙方名善巧。本篇各節所繫之疏義,皆出於此。李通玄《新華嚴經論》不作科分,唯釋三事:釋名所由(能知未來一切諸劫中所有諸佛,已說法未說法皆悉能知)、訓「藏」義(不離一念含三世劫智,名之為藏)、釋八部王供養句(此不表法,但以供養恭敬法故親近如來),餘義則云如文自具。澄觀《隨疏演義鈔》於本定無展開之文。法藏《探玄記》與智儼《搜玄記》皆晉譯六十華嚴之疏,六十本無十定品,故二疏於本定無釋段可徵。晉譯六十亦無與本定對位之經文,故無異譯可校。世親《十地經論》於本品無涉。華嚴宗判教綱領諸典中未見繫及本定之文。以上詳略如實誌之,不判高下。
Why This Samādhi Must First Ask After the Name
Samantabhadra speaks the sixth samādhi, and he begins, as before, with a question: “What is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of the treasury of the light of wisdom?” He does not first teach a method; he first sets up a name. Chengguan’s outline gives each of the ten samādhis a statement, an explanation, and a conclusion, and this is the settled track of the whole Chapter on the Ten Samādhis; the statement is just this question. The misreading to guard against is taking this question for a courteous opening flourish. In truth, to ask after the name is to fix the range: since it is named the treasury of the light of wisdom, what this samādhi treats of is not a still condition of mind but a kind of shining; and how far that shining reaches is what the text below sets out passage by passage. Li Tongxuan explains this name by saying that it means this bodhisattva is able to know all the buddhas within all the kalpas of the future, those who have already spoken the Dharma and those who have not; and he glosses the graph ‘treasury’ by saying that without leaving a single thought-moment it holds within it the wisdom of the kalpas of the three times, and is therefore named a treasury. The name being such, everything laid out later has its place to come home to. Brought down to use: in reading each of the ten samādhis, look first at which side its name falls upon, and you will not read the ten as ten repetitions of one thing.
Knowing the Buddhas of the Future and Their Names: Why the Field Known Is the Future
The first passage says that one who dwells in this samādhi “is able to know all the buddhas there are within all the worlds and all the kalpas of the future,” whether they have spoken the Dharma or not, whether they have been given a prediction or not, and that their names are each unlike the others — numberless names, measureless names, boundless names, on to unspeakable names. The doubt that most easily arises here is this: the matters of the future have not yet happened, so how can they be known? The sūtra’s answer does not lie in argument but in setting out plainly what it is that is known: already spoken is set against not yet spoken, already given a prediction against not yet given one, and this is precisely to make clear that what is known is not confined to what has already been shown, but that the not yet shown lies within the shining as well. Chengguan divides this stretch into the two subdivisions of knowing all the buddhas together and knowing their many names. The reason the names must be told out under nine kinds of name without limit (four ‘without’ and five ‘cannot’) is that the appearing of buddhas is of itself without limit, and their names are without limit accordingly; it is not that one is meant to memorize nine numbers. Brought down to use: this passage first pushes open the border of ‘knowing’ — if what is known reaches only to what is already done, it is not yet the knowing this samādhi speaks of.
The Things They Are to Do: Knowing What They Are to Do
Next the sūtra lists twelve clauses each beginning with ‘are to’: they are to appear in the world, to benefit sentient beings, to be kings among the dharmas, to raise up buddha-work, to speak the benefit of merit, to praise the meaning of goodness, to speak the meaning of the bright portion, to cleanse away the evils, to dwell in virtue, to reveal the truth of the supreme meaning, to enter the station of consecration, to accomplish omniscience. Chengguan sets this under knowing what they are to do. The misreading to guard against here is to see it as a list of predictions, as though the bodhisattva were reckoning out that a certain buddha will do a certain thing in a certain year. Look closely at these twelve clauses: not one of them is a private course of doings; every one is the common road by which a buddha is a buddha — appearing, benefiting beings, kingship in the Dharma, buddha-work, speaking of merit, praise of goodness, speaking of the pure portion, cleansing of evil, dwelling in virtue, revealing of the supreme meaning, consecration, omniscience: from the first appearing to the accomplishing of omniscience it is one complete track. What is known being a track, it is not divination. Brought down to use: to know the future is not to know the particulars, it is to know that the Dharma must be thus.
Ten Times ‘Perfect’: Fullness of Cause and Completeness of Fruit
The fourth passage sets ten clauses side by side: they cultivate perfect practice, give rise to perfect vows, enter perfect wisdom, have a perfect assembly, are furnished with perfect adornment, gather perfect merit, awaken to perfect Dharma, obtain perfect fruit, are possessed of perfect marks, accomplish perfect awakening. Chengguan sets this under making clear the knowing of the fullness of their cause and the completeness of their fruit. Why should all ten matters be hung upon the two graphs ‘perfect’? It is easily misread as a rhetorical heaping-up. In fact the first half of these ten clauses belongs to cause and the latter half to fruit: practice, vow, wisdom, assembly, adornment, and merit are the cause that is cultivated; Dharma, fruit, marks, and awakening are the fruit that is obtained. The cause being full, the fruit is therefore complete. And the reason ‘perfect’ recurs in every clause is to let one see that cause and fruit are of one and the same quality — it is not that there is first a scattering of piecemeal causes and then, all at once, a perfect fruit. Brought down to use: in examining your own cultivation, the test is not how many items there are, but whether each item is cultivated toward the perfect.
From Name, Surname, and Clan to the Entering of Nirvāṇa: Knowing What They Now Do
The fifth passage says: the names and surnames and clans of those Tathāgatas, their skillfulness in means, their spiritual penetrations and transformations, their bringing sentient beings to maturity, their entering parinirvāṇa — “all such things as these he knows clearly, every one.” Chengguan sets this under knowing what they now do. Set beside ‘what they are to do’ before it, this subdivision speaks of the actual bearing of a buddha’s shown course of teaching for one lifetime — from the surname and clan into which he takes birth, to the skillfulness and the transformations used in teaching, to the maturing of beings, to the final passing away. The misreading to guard against is supposing that, since the necessity of the Dharma is known, these particular appearances may be passed over. The sūtra goes out of its way to place even so seemingly trifling a matter as name, surname, and clan among the things known, precisely in order to show that this wisdom does not fall into vagueness: the common road must be known, and the particular appearances must be known too. Brought down to use: a wisdom that is real does not find the particulars of things too petty; only a mind that is vague needs generalities to cover itself with.
Entering Measureless Kalpas Within a Single Thought-Moment: How the Bounds Are Broken
The sixth passage begins from “this bodhisattva, within a single thought-moment,” and mounts by degrees all the way: one kalpa, a hundred kalpas, a thousand kalpas, a hundred thousand kalpas, a hundred thousand koṭis of nayutas of kalpas; kalpas as many as the dust motes of Jambudvīpa, kalpas as many as the dust motes of the four continents, on to kalpas as many as the dust motes of unspeakably unspeakable buddha-lands; and at last it gathers all up, saying that all the numbers of kalpas in all the worlds of the future are known clearly by wisdom. Chengguan sets this under making clear the knowing of the bounds. This passage is most easily read as a contest of quantity. In truth the point of the mounting lies in the few words at the very front — within a single thought-moment. If one thought-moment could hold only one kalpa, then the greater the number of kalpas the less the thought-moment would suffice; but the sūtra mounts to the unspeakably unspeakable and is still within a single thought-moment, which is precisely to show that between thought-moment and kalpa there is of itself no limit of capacity. When Li Tongxuan glosses ‘treasury’ as holding within a single thought-moment the wisdom of the kalpas of the three times, this is the very thing he speaks of. Chengguan appends to this subdivision one collating remark, saying that the ‘great thousand’ herein is precisely a buddha-land, and that where the sūtra says it twice over this is for the most part a matter of graphs let slip, and it ought to read ‘a hundred buddha-lands’ — this is a commentator’s inference from the sense of the text, and it is recorded without the base text being altered. Brought down to use: the gulf between a single thought-moment and a long kalpa is made by the view that sets bounds; it is not the fact itself.
The Ten Gates of Holding: Why ‘Holding’ Follows Upon ‘Knowing’
The working having been fully told, the sūtra makes its own turn: “Because of this clear knowing, his mind enters further into ten gates of holding.” Chengguan explains this turn by saying that it is because of the knowing that went before that it is held and not lost, and because it is held and not lost that the benefit of holding is gained. Here is a sequence of the first importance: knowing first and holding after. Holding is not a labour begun on a fresh hearth; it is the continuing of knowing. What the sūtra lists is the holding of the Buddha, the holding of the Dharma, the holding of practice, the holding of power, the holding of wisdom, the holding of great compassion, the holding of the clauses of skillfulness in differences, the holding of the dharma of the lion’s taking of birth, the holding of the power of wisdom, the holding of the power of the good friend, the holding of the power of non-abiding, and the holding of the power of the Dharma — it states ten kinds and lists in fact twelve, which Chengguan explains as a number added within a ten, the same precedent as the eleven clauses of the first samādhi. It is a formal usage of the text of the Avataṃsaka, not a graph dropped or intruded. Of several of these clauses Chengguan gives particular explanations: the lion’s taking of birth is not fearing the suffering of birth-and-death; to show the real nature of birth-and-death is called opening the bolt and key of the Dharma, and because one fully knows that birth-and-death is from the first empty one comes out of the mire of desire; the holding of the power of wisdom is the twin running of concentration and wisdom; and entering the holding of the power of non-abiding, the great kalpas do not leave a single thought-moment. Brought down to use: when one learns and cannot hold, it is because one did not truly know at the outset; the mending is to be done at the knowing, not by hard memorizing.
Eleven Kinds of Skillfulness: The Two Sides of Dwelling and Knowing
The dharma-portion of the second benefit runs on through eleven clauses: skillfully dwelling for unspeakably unspeakable kalpas, skillfully dwelling in unspeakably unspeakable lands — these two are ‘dwelling’; the nine that follow are ‘knowing’ — knowing the manifold kinds of sentient beings, knowing the differing appearances of beings, knowing the same and the different recompenses of deeds, knowing diligence and the habit-energies of the faculties and the manifold practices that follow one another in difference, knowing the measureless defiled and pure kinds of thinking, knowing the manifold meanings of the Dharma and its measureless letters and the words in which it is expounded, knowing the manifold appearings of buddhas, their clans, their seasons, the marks they show, the Dharma they speak, the buddha-work they carry out and their entering parinirvāṇa, knowing the boundless gates of wisdom, knowing the measureless manifestations of all the spiritual penetrations. The misreading to guard against is taking ‘skillfulness’ for cleverness of technique. Look closely and what every clause faces is a field of differences: beings have differing appearances, recompense has sameness and difference, practices follow one another in difference, thinking has the defiled and the pure, the meaning of the Dharma has measureless letters — what makes skillfulness skillful is exactly that, facing such unevenness, it is not thrown into confusion. Chengguan judges this stretch to have a dharma-portion, a simile, and a joining, and this is the one portion of dharma. Brought down to use: to be clear and unconfused just where things are most uneven is what is called skillfulness; lumping everything together is not skillfulness, it is failing to see.
The Simile of the Rising Sun: The Sun Singles Out No One for Discrimination
The simile is taken from something utterly commonplace: it is as when the sun rises, and all that there is in the world — villages and encampments, cities and towns, palaces and halls, houses and dwellings, mountains and marshes, birds and beasts, trees and groves, flowers and fruits, all things of every kind such as these — a man who has eyes sees them all plainly. Why raise up the sun? Two things are taken from it: first, that the sunlight reaches everywhere and leaves nothing out; second, that the sun has never singled out some one thing for discrimination and then shone upon it. The misreading to guard against is to put the weight upon ‘the sun is very bright.’ What the sūtra borrows is not the degree of light, but that relation between the shining and the shone-upon in which there is no discrimination and yet nothing is left unreached. And the four words ‘a man who has eyes’ must be noticed as well: though the sun shines universally, seeing or not seeing still hangs upon whether one has eyes — the simile has already laid down within itself the side of the one who receives. Brought down to use: evenness is not vagueness; it is just because the sunlight has no partiality at all that the ten thousand things each show forth their own shape.
The Substance-Nature Is Even, and Yet It Can Know Differentiated Appearances
The joining says: the light of the sun is even, without discrimination, and yet it can cause the eye to see appearances of every kind; this great samādhi is likewise: its substance-nature is even, without discrimination, and yet it can cause the bodhisattva to know unspeakably unspeakable hundreds of thousands of koṭis of nayutas of differentiated appearances. This is the eye of this samādhi. The commonest misunderstanding is to take evenness and difference as two ends: that to have evenness one may not have difference, and that to speak of difference is to lose evenness. The sūtra sets the two sentences side by side, and plainly they are one matter: it is precisely because the substance-nature is even and undiscriminating that measureless differences can be shone out; if the one who shines had discrimination first, what is shone upon would be slanted accordingly. Upon this Chengguan sets up two kinds of skillfulness: the first is skillfulness answering to particulars, and therefore the dharma-portion speaks of the unspeakable and measureless and the simile speaks of seeing things of every kind; the second is skillfulness answering to principle, and therefore it speaks of the light of the sun being even. He judges that only when the two are without obstruction to one another is it named skillfulness, and so the joining says “without discrimination he yet is able to know.” Brought down to use: when there is a standpoint in the mind beforehand, what is seen is only the standpoint; an even mind is not one that fails to tell right from wrong, it is one that does not let a preconception act in the eye’s stead.
The Ten Things Not in Vain: Why Benefiting Others Must Be Told Out One by One as ‘Not in Vain’
The third benefit lists ten things not in vain: seeing not in vain, hearing not in vain, dwelling together not in vain, rousing not in vain, practice not in vain, drawing near not in vain, vowing not in vain, the dharma of skillfulness not in vain, raining down the rain of Dharma not in vain, appearing not in vain — of the ten clauses, six close with “causing sentient beings,” “causing boundless worlds,” or “causing all sentient beings” (the first through the fifth, and the tenth); the sixth reads “because it cuts off the doubts of unspeakably unspeakable sentient beings,” and the whole clause has no ‘causing’ in it; the seventh reads “causes them to make surpassing offerings,” the eighth “causes them all to dwell,” the ninth “causes them to dwell in the way of the buddhas” — each with a pattern of its own. Chengguan judges the four benefits, saying the former two are benefit to oneself and the latter two benefit to others, and this is the first of those that benefit others. The two graphs ‘not in vain’ must be guarded against being read as ‘not emptiness’ — the emptiness here is the emptiness of being set up for nothing and falling away to nothing, and not in vain means not for nothing. To see him once, to hear one word of his, to dwell together with him, on to raining down the Dharma for him — each of these truly takes effect, and is not to no purpose. And so each of the ten clauses is tied by the graph ‘because’ to a real benefit: giving rise to roots of goodness, reaching maturity, taming of the mind, acting according to what is spoken, purity of worlds, cutting off of doubt, accomplishment of vows, dwelling in the pure wisdom of unobstructed liberation, dwelling in the way of the buddhas, and all receiving the shining. Brought down to use: benefiting others is measured not by how great the aspiration is, but by whether there is truly one measure of change in the other person.
The Reverence and Service of the Ten Kings: How This Passage Should Be Read
The last passage says that when he gains the ten kinds of what is not in vain, the hosts of the kings of the gods all come and bow their heads to him, the hosts of the dragon kings raise up great clouds of fragrance, the yakṣa kings bow their heads to his feet, the asura kings reverently make offerings, the garuḍa kings surround him before and behind, the Brahmā kings all come and exhort him to speak, the kiṃnara kings and the mahoraga kings join together in praising him, the gandharva kings constantly come and draw near, and the hosts of the kings of men serve him and make offerings. Chengguan sets this under the benefit of the reverence and service of the ten kings. The misreading to guard against is to take it for a description of honour, as though the wage of cultivating samādhi were to be bowed to by people. Li Tongxuan has one important sentence upon this: he says that the names of the kings of the eight classes and the rest were explained already in the first assembly, that here they do not stand for a doctrine, and that it is only by the dharma of making offerings and paying reverence that they draw near to the Tathāgata — meaning that this passage does not have a further symbolic doctrine assigned to it, and the reader need not go hunting for a symbol king by king. Since the appearance of reverence and service comes in the train of the benefit of what is not in vain, one can see that what is revered is the benefit and not the person. Brought down to use: an outward show of reverence was never the aim; and if it be inverted so that reverence becomes the aim, then the ten things not in vain before it are all in vain together.
The Concluding Name: The Skillful Wisdom of the Sixth Great Samādhi, the Treasury of the Light of Wisdom
The last sentence concludes: this is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s skillful wisdom of the sixth great samādhi, the treasury of the light of wisdom. As with the other samādhis among the ten, the three portions of statement, explanation, and conclusion are here brought to a close. Note that what the concluding name is tied to is still the words ‘skillful wisdom,’ and not merely the name of the samādhi — the same precedent as the concluding name of the first samādhi. A samādhi begins by asking after its name and ends by concluding upon wisdom; and in between, the six subdivisions of the working and the four benefits are, every one of them, matters of knowing and shining. Return to the doubt with which we began — how can what has not yet happened be known — and the sūtra gives no method of reckoning; it only pushes the field shone upon all the way out to all the worlds and all the kalpas of the future, and then, with the simile of the rising sun, brings it home to “the substance-nature is even, without discrimination.” Brought down to use: what this samādhi teaches is not foreknowledge; it is to bring the mind into such order that it is without discrimination, and then what can be shone upon is of itself far.
Lineage
The explanations of the ancient masters upon this samādhi survive in two houses. Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu judges the explanatory text of this samādhi to divide in two: the former makes clear the working of the samādhi, the latter sets forth the benefits of the samādhi; the working divides into six subdivisions (knowing all the buddhas together · knowing their many names · knowing what they are to do · knowing the fullness of their cause and the completeness of their fruit · knowing what they now do · making clear the knowing of the bounds), the benefits into four (the benefit of entering the holdings · the benefit of gaining skillfulness · the benefit of gaining what is not in vain · the benefit of the reverence and service of the ten kings), and he judges the former two benefits to be benefit to oneself and the latter two benefit to others. Under the subdivision of making clear the knowing of the bounds he appends one collating remark, saying that the sūtra’s ‘great thousand’ is precisely a buddha-land and that where it is said twice over this is for the most part a matter of graphs let slip, and that it ought to read ‘a hundred buddha-lands’; he judges the twelve clauses of the gates of holding to be a number added within a ten; he gives short explanations of the several clauses on the lion’s taking of birth, the opening of the bolt and key of the Dharma, the coming out of the mire of desire, the holding of the power of wisdom, and the holding of the power of non-abiding; and upon the benefit of gaining skillfulness he judges that there are the three portions of dharma, simile, and joining, and sets up the two kinds of skillfulness, answering to particulars and answering to principle, saying that only when the two are without obstruction to one another is it named skillfulness. The commentarial sense to which each section of this exposition is tied comes from here. Li Tongxuan’s Xin Huayan jing lun makes no division into subdivisions and explains only three matters: the ground of the name (that he is able to know all the buddhas within all the kalpas of the future, whether they have already spoken the Dharma or not), the gloss on the sense of ‘treasury’ (that without leaving a single thought-moment it holds within it the wisdom of the kalpas of the three times, and this is named a treasury), and the explanation of the clauses on the offerings of the kings of the eight classes (that this does not stand for a doctrine, but that by the dharma of making offerings and paying reverence they draw near to the Tathāgata), while for the remaining senses he says that they are complete in the text itself. Chengguan’s Yanyi chao has no text upon this samādhi that opens the matter out. Fazang’s Tanxuan ji and Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji are both commentaries upon the Jin translation, the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, and the sixty has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis; hence neither has a passage explaining this samādhi that could be adduced. Vasubandhu’s Shidi jing lun has no bearing upon this chapter. The Jin translation in sixty fascicles likewise has no text answering to this samādhi, and so there is no parallel translation to be collated. In the books that carry the doctrinal-classification framework of the Huayan school no text tied to this samādhi is to be seen. All this fullness and brevity is recorded as it actually stands, without judgement of higher and lower.
品二十七 十定品 · 第七 了知一切世界佛莊嚴大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Seventh, the Great Samādhi of Fully Knowing the Buddha-Adornments of All Worlds
全文五層 →Full five layers →為什麼這一番三昧要問兩次
十大三昧一路數下來,每一番都以同一句起頭——『云何為菩薩摩訶薩某某三昧』。到第七番卻多出一問:問完「云何為菩薩摩訶薩了知一切世界佛莊嚴三昧」,緊接著又問『此三昧何故名為了知一切世界佛莊嚴』。同一段連下二問,讀者第一眼會以為是重複。澄觀釋此云,重徵之所以在於所徵不同——前一問是通徵這一個定,後一問則是別徵『莊嚴』二字。這個分辨要緊:它決定了下文的答不是在描寫一個定境的深淺,而是在鋪陳所見之莊嚴到底是什麼。所以讀本段要防的第一個誤解是把它當作定境描述文來讀。它其實是一篇『所見』之目錄:見什麼佛、見什麼會、見什麼身、見到之時心是什麼樣。落到用處便是——凡問一個法門叫什麼名字,要連著問它的名字裡最實的那個字落在哪裡。這一番三昧最實的字是『莊嚴』。
次第入十方:為什麼只說十方而不說三世
答問先從『入』說起——住此三昧者,能次第入東方世界,南方、西方、北方、四維、上下,所有世界也都能次第入。這裡有兩個字要教清。一是『次第』:不是一時籠統籠罩,而是有序而入,序不亂則見不亂。二是為什麼只列十方而不並列三世。澄觀釋此云,因為所釋的是『一切世界』,而世界是現在之事,所以但云十方。這一句排掉了一個很容易起的誤解——以為凡說『一切』就必須橫豎兼收。此處之『一切世界』是空間之遍,不是時間之遍;時間之遍另有其段(下文法印中自有「觀察三世無量境界皆悉平等」一句)。落到用處便是:讀華嚴的『一切』,要看清它此處量的是哪一維。
見佛十事:莊嚴的總目
入了之後所見的第一重,是佛。經文一連列九句,加上「亦見諸佛眾會雲集」為十:見諸佛出興於世,見彼佛一切神力,見諸佛所有遊戲,見諸佛廣大威德,見諸佛最勝自在,見諸佛大師子吼,見諸佛所修諸行,見諸佛種種莊嚴,見諸佛神足變化。這十句不是散列,澄觀判其為『總列十門皆是莊嚴』——也就是說,這十樣通通都算佛的莊嚴,不是只有第八句那個帶『莊嚴』二字的才是。要排的誤解正在這裡:以為莊嚴專指相好瓔珞之類的外飾。澄觀於第八句下特別點明,那一句所以另標『莊嚴』者,是就內外二嚴說——功德智慧以嚴其心,色相光明以嚴身。有了這一句,下文那兩大段極長的枚舉(無量光色、無量形量)就找到了歸屬:它們是『嚴身』一支的廣說。落到用處便是:看一個修行人的莊嚴,不只看他現什麼相,也看他的心以什麼為飾。
眾會十相:所見的第二重
第二重所見是眾會。經文列眾會雲集、清淨、廣大、一相、多相、處所、居止、成熟、調伏、威德,末以「如是一切悉皆明見」收(『眾會雲集』一句澄觀已計入前十門之末,此依經文「眾會」十句實列)。這十句要看清它的排法:前三句說會之聚與質與量,中間『一相・多相』一對最堪玩味——同一個會,可以見為一,也可以見為多,而不是兩個不同的會;後四句轉入會眾的地位與教化程度(成熟・調伏),末句歸於威德。這裡要排的誤解是把『眾會』讀成佛法會的排場。它其實是所化之眾的整體相狀:一個佛的莊嚴,有一半顯在他的會眾身上。澄觀將此下的文字判為『別顯嚴相以廣前二』——廣眾會、廣莊嚴各為一支。落到用處便是:看法之興衰,看它聚起什麼樣的人。
眾會之量:為什麼要把數目推到不可說不可說
接著是一長串量的鋪陳:眾會之量等閻浮提、等四天下、等小千、等中千、等三千大千;再轉為『充滿』之語——充滿百千億那由他佛剎、阿僧祇佛剎,乃至充滿不可說不可說佛剎微塵數佛剎。讀者最容易在這裡跳過去,以為只是誇飾。要問一句:為什麼不直接說『無量』就好?因為『無量』是一個詞,而這一串是一個過程。它逼著讀的人一級一級往上走,逐級向上時心裡那個『還能想像』的邊界已經被撐破了——這正是它要做的事。華嚴的數目不是用來記的,是用來耗盡計量心的。澄觀判此為『明見分量』一支,與前之『見眾會體相』、後之『見佛作用』並列為三。落到用處便是:讀到大數而心不隨之開,數就白讀了。
諸佛於道場中之示現:所見的第三重
見會之後,經文回到佛——「亦見諸佛於彼眾會道場中,示現種種相、種種時、種種國土、種種變化、種種神通、種種莊嚴、種種自在、種種形量、種種事業。」澄觀判此為『見佛作用』。這九個『種種』要教清一件事:前面見佛十事說的是佛之德,這裡說的是佛之用,而用是就會眾而現的——同樣一佛,於此會現此相此時此土,於彼會現彼相彼時彼土。要排的誤解是把佛的示現當作佛自己要換裝。示現之所以種種,是因為所對之機種種。落到用處便是:不以自己所見的那一種佛相為佛的定相。
見自身十九句:見佛之時也見自己
這一段最特別:菩薩不只見佛見會,還見自己。經文一連十九句,說也自見身往彼眾會、在彼說法、受持佛語、善知緣起、住在虛空、住於法身、不生染著、不住分別、無有疲倦,乃至普入諸智、諸義、諸地、諸趣、方便、佛前、諸力、真如、無諍、諸法。要問一句:見自身,豈不是我見?看它的排法就明白了——前幾句還是行相(往、說法、受持),中間轉入所住(虛空、法身),再轉入所無(不染著、不分別、無疲倦),最後十句七作『普入』,三作『普知』『普住』(普知諸義・普知方便・普住佛前)。也就是說,這個『自身』愈說愈不是一個站在那裡的我,而是一連串的入。澄觀於此只判『明見自,可知』而不細釋,正因文相自明。要排的誤解是把它讀成自我觀想的成就感。落到用處便是:修行中若見到自己在做什麼,要看那個『自己』是愈來愈實,還是愈來愈通。
見時無分別:諸法不自言能所詮
十九句之後,經文陡然一收:「如是見時,不分別國土,不分別眾生,不分別佛,不分別法,不執著身,不執著身業,不執著心,不執著意。」四不分別、四不執著,把前面所有的『見』一齊洗過。要問一句:不分別,那還見得到嗎?經文自己給了譬喻——譬如諸法,不分別自性、不分別音聲,而自性不捨、名字不滅。澄觀釋此云,此喻明能所詮:法不自說我是能詮所詮,卻不曾捨掉能詮所詮,以此喻無分別而知。合處經文說得極準——不捨於行、隨世所作,而於此二無所執著。所以要排的誤解是把無分別讀成不辨、讀成無知。無分別是不於所見上起取捨之計,不是把所見抹掉。落到用處便是:作事而不從所作上立我,這是本段全部『見』字的底。
標章門:四種莊嚴一時分明
從此段起,文章轉入『廣莊嚴』一支。經文先立一句總標——「菩薩摩訶薩見佛無量光色、無量形相,圓滿成就,平等清淨;一一現前,分明證了。」澄觀判此為『先標章門,略舉四種莊嚴皆分明證了』,並指出下文即依此四章別釋:一釋無量光色,二釋無量形相,三釋圓滿成就,四釋平等清淨。有了這張章門表,下面那兩大段令人望而生畏的枚舉就有了骨架,不再是漫無邊際的鋪排。這裡要教清的是『分明證了』四字:不是恍惚見到,是一一現前而分明。要排的誤解是以為深定所見必是朦朧一片。此定所見反而比常人所見更清楚。落到用處便是:定的深淺,看見得清不清,不看見得奇不奇。
無量光色與無量形量:從一尋到不可說不可說
第一章釋無量光色:或見種種光明、圓光一尋、如盛日色、微妙光色、清淨色、黃金色、金剛色、紺青色、無邊色、大青摩尼寶色。第二章釋無量形相:從七肘、八肘、九肘、十肘,到二十肘、三十肘乃至一百肘一千肘;再轉為俱盧舍、由旬之量,再轉為閻浮提、四天下、小千、中千、大千,再轉為百千億那由他大千世界,乃至不可說不可說大千世界之量。這兩章的教法在其『起點』:光色起於『圓光一尋』——一個人張開兩臂的長度;形量起於『七肘』——比常人略高而已。要問一句:既然佛身可以大到不可說不可說世界,何必從七肘說起?正因為要說的不是佛身有多大,而是佛身沒有定量。從最小處起、推到最大處,兩頭都不是佛身的真相,中間每一級也都不是。第三章釋圓滿成就,第四章釋平等清淨——經文以光明網等于法界、無所不照、又見佛身無有染著無有障礙上妙清淨作結。澄觀指出第四章『即兼內二嚴』,回應了前文『功德智慧以嚴其心』一義。落到用處便是:所見之佛相,是你的量,不是佛的量。
虛空喻與月輪喻:法性身與真常色身
四章釋畢,轉入三喻。第一喻取虛空:空在蟲蛀的芥子孔中不減小,在無數世界之中不增廣;佛身也是這樣,見大時無所增,見小時無所減。澄觀釋此云,此喻法性身無可增減——空之大小是就世界與芥子說的,不是空體自身有大小,正如法性之身應器而成異。第二喻取月輪:閻浮提人見月形小而月不減,住在月中的人見月形大而月不增。澄觀釋此云,此喻真常色身之體不易,證有遠近而隨心見殊;並特別點出前喻只喻佛身,此喻兼喻光色與圓滿成就。要教清二喻之分工:空喻說的是性身,月喻說的是色身;一個排『佛身有大小』之執,一個排『所見不同則佛有二』之疑。要排的誤解是以為二喻重複。落到用處便是:同一佛,你我所見不同,不必爭誰見的是真的——爭的是心,不是佛。
隨心現境喻:淨垢在能見之心
第三喻取受生:眾生命終之後、將要受生之時,所見不離於心而所見清淨;菩薩不離此甚深三昧,所見亦清淨。這一喻最短,卻是三喻的落點。澄觀釋此云,此喻上文之『清淨』——菩薩心淨則見佛淨,至於如來,何淨何垢?這一問把整段『見』字翻了個底:前面說了那麼多所見之莊嚴,到此指明莊嚴之淨與不淨,繫在能見之心。要排的誤解是把它讀成唯心而無境——經文說的是『不離於心』,不是說沒有佛可見。落到用處便是:修行人若見佛境粗劣,先不必疑佛,先看心。
定之七益之一二:速疾法與法印
自此以下是全段第二大分,澄觀判為『明定利益』,共舉七益,每益之首都以『佛子』相揀。第一益是速成行願:十種速疾法——速增諸行圓滿大願、速以法光照耀世間、速以方便轉法輪度眾生、速隨眾生業示現佛土、速以平等智趣入十力、速與一切如來同住、速以大慈力摧破魔軍、速斷眾生疑令生歡喜、速隨勝解示現神變、速以妙法言辭淨諸世間。這十句的『速』要教清:不是趕,是無滯。前面既已無分別無執著,行自然不待推。第二益是法印同佛:十句皆以『同去來今一切諸佛』『同諸如來』起,澄觀判為十句五對——初二是福慧同(平等善根與智慧法身),次二是二諦境智同(住不二法與觀三世境界平等),次二是體用同(了達法界無礙與十力所行無礙),次二是二利同(永絕二行住無諍與教化眾生不止息),後二是善巧平等同(智善巧義善巧與與一切佛平等無二)。有了這五對,十句就不是十件並排的事,而是五組相待。落到用處便是:印一切法之『印』,印的是與佛同不同,不是與人異不異。
定之七益之三:以德成人的十個名字
第三益澄觀名為『以德成人益』。經文的句法是一串『是某某者,因某故』——是無師者,不由他教自入一切佛法故;是丈夫者,能開悟一切眾生故;是清淨者,知心性本淨故;是第一者,能度脫一切世間故;是安慰者,能開曉一切眾生故;是安住者,未住佛種性者令得住故;是真實知者,入一切智門故;是無異想者,所言無二故;是住法藏者,誓願了知一切佛法故;是能雨法雨者,隨眾生心樂悉令充足故。要教清的是這十個名字的來歷——每一句都先給名、後給由,而所給之由沒有一條是『因為他修了很久』,全都是能作什麼。這是以德立名,不是以位授名。其中『是清淨者,知心性本淨故』一句最要緊:清淨之所以成立,不在洗淨了什麼,而在知本淨。要排的誤解是把這十句讀作稱讚語。它其實是判準。落到用處便是:問自己配不配這些名字,就問這些『故』字後面的事做得到做不到。
定之七益之四:帝釋寶喻與十種廣大智藏
第四益澄觀名為『智德包含益』,是全段唯一喻合並舉的一益。喻取帝釋:天王於頂髻中置摩尼寶,以寶力故威光轉盛;初獲此寶即得十法——色相、形體、示現、眷屬、資具、音聲、神通、自在、慧解、智用——悉過一切三十三天。合處說菩薩初獲此三昧時即得十種廣大智藏:照耀一切佛剎智、知一切眾生受生智、普作三世變化智、普入一切佛身智、通達一切佛法智、普攝一切淨法智、普令一切眾生入法身智、現見一切法普眼清淨智、一切自在到於彼岸智、安住一切廣大法普盡無餘智。澄觀於此逐句配合:一佛剎合色相,二眾生合形體,三變化合示現,四入佛合眷屬——因為互為主伴如眷屬故,五通達佛法為助道資具,六普攝淨法則圓音示人,七皆令入法方是神通,八普眼清淨超合慧解,九自在却合自在,十住法合智用;並指出第八第九二句次第不順,是因為智體雖一,而從所知有別。要教清喻中『初獲即得』四字:不是得寶之後慢慢生威,是一得即超。要排的誤解是把智藏讀成所積之學問。藏者含攝,不是儲存。落到用處便是:真得一法,當下就變了地位,不待累積。
定之七益之五六七:威德身・令他圓滿・轉作佛事
第五益是身威超勝:十種最清淨威德身,每一句都以『為某故』起、以所作之事結——為照耀不可說不可說世界故放光明輪,為令世界咸清淨故放無量色相光明輪,為調伏眾生故放光明輪,為親近諸佛故化身,為承事供養故雨香華雲,為供佛並調伏眾生故於一一毛孔化作音樂,為成熟眾生故現自在神變,為請問法故一步超過不可說不可說世界,為令見聞不空故現清淨色相身而無能見頂,為開示祕密法故發不可說不可說音聲語言。要注意這十句沒有一句是為自己。第六益是令他圓滿:能令眾生得見於佛、深信於佛、聽聞於法、知有佛世界、見佛神變、念所集業、定心圓滿、入佛清淨、發菩提心、圓滿佛智。這十句的次第是一條完整的道——從得見到深信,從聞法到知有佛土,從見神變到反省自業,再到定心、入淨、發心、圓滿。第七益是轉作佛事:以音聲、以色形、以憶念、以震動世界、以方便覺悟、以夢中現相、以放大光明、以修菩薩行、以成正等覺、以轉妙法輪、以現住壽命、以示般涅槃作佛事,每一句都繫一個為眾生之由。末二句尤其要教清:住世是佛事,涅槃也是佛事——示現般涅槃之由是『知諸眾生起疲厭故』。澄觀於六七二益皆判為『先牒前起後、後徵列名相』,可見三益是層層遞出的:先有身,才能令他圓滿;令他圓滿了,才說作佛事。要排的誤解是把佛事讀成法會儀軌。凡能令眾生轉的,皆是佛事。落到用處便是:連退場都可以是教化。
結名:善巧智
全段以一句作結:是為菩薩摩訶薩第七了知一切世界佛莊嚴大三昧善巧智。回看全段就通了——次第入十方是善巧之門,見佛見會見自身是善巧之境,見時不分別不執著是善巧之髓,三喻是善巧之顯,七益是善巧之效。而『了知一切世界佛莊嚴』之所以能作定名,正如重徵時所點:重點不在『了知一切世界』,在『佛莊嚴』三字——所見之莊嚴既通內外二嚴,則此定所成就的,是能見一切佛之心與身的全副莊嚴,而自己不被所見之相所縛。
承衍
本段之異釋二軌並存。澄觀依經文次第立二分之科——先明定體用、後明定利益——體用之下開徵釋、十門莊嚴、廣眾會(見他・見自・能見)與廣莊嚴(四章別釋・三喻),利益之下開七益,並於第四益逐句配合喻中十事與合中十智,於次第不順處自釋其故。李通玄則不入科文而唯取立名之由,釋此三昧云:明此菩薩能遍入十方一切世界,見一切諸佛所有教化莊嚴,悉能見盡及承事供養,及所聞法普入諸趣等總盡故,因立名也;至於段中文義,則聲明經自具明而不另重釋。一者逐文而判其結構,一者表法而釋其名義,且繁簡懸殊;二軌並行,皆古德成說,誌錄不判。
六十華嚴無十定品,故法藏《探玄記》、智儼《搜玄記》皆無本品之科釋;澄觀《演義鈔》於本段亦無牒釋之文;《十地經論》一類之別行牒經論於本品查無。本段於異譯與此數家皆據實標闕——這一點本身值得記下:十定品是八十本新增之品,其疏釋之重量幾乎全落在澄觀一家,讀本品者當知其考據之底盤與〈十地品〉那種諸家層疊的情形截然不同。
Why This Round of Samādhi Has to Be Asked About Twice
The ten great samādhis run through one after another, and every one of them opens with the same sentence — ‘what is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s such-and-such samādhi.’ At the seventh round, however, one question more comes out: having asked “what is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of fully knowing the buddha-adornments of all worlds,” it goes straight on to ask ‘why is this samādhi named fully knowing the buddha-adornments of all worlds.’ Two questions one after another in the same passage — at first glance the reader will take it for a repetition. Chengguan glosses this by saying that the ground of the repeated questioning lies in the difference of what is questioned: the first question questions this one samādhi in general, while the latter question questions in particular the two graphs ‘adornment.’ This distinction matters: it settles that the answer below is not describing the depth or shallowness of a state of samādhi, but laying out what the adornment that is seen actually is. So the first misreading to be guarded against, in reading this passage, is to read it as a piece of description of a meditative state. It is in fact a catalogue of ‘what is seen’: what buddhas are seen, what assemblies are seen, what body is seen, and what the mind is like at the moment of seeing. Brought down to use: whenever you ask what a gate of Dharma is called, ask along with it where the most substantial graph in its name comes to rest. In this round of samādhi the most substantial graph is ‘adornment.’
Entering the Ten Directions in Due Order: Why Only the Ten Directions Are Spoken of and Not the Three Times
The answer begins from ‘entering’ — one who dwells in this samādhi is able to enter in due order the worlds of the east, and likewise the south, the west, the north, the four intermediate points, the zenith and the nadir, all worlds he is able to enter in due order. Two words here have to be taught clearly. The first is ‘in due order’: not a single blanket covering all at once, but an entering that has sequence, and where the sequence is not confused the seeing is not confused. The second is why only the ten directions are listed and not the three times set beside them. Chengguan glosses this by saying that what is being explained is ‘all worlds,’ and worlds are a present matter, and so it says only the ten directions. This one sentence clears away a misunderstanding that arises very easily — the notion that wherever ‘all’ is said, breadth and length must both be taken in. The ‘all worlds’ here is a pervading of space, not a pervading of time; the pervading of time has its own passage further on (within the seals of the dharma below there is the clause “the contemplation of the measureless realms of the three times as all equal”). Brought down to use: when you read the word ‘all’ in the Huayan, look closely at which dimension it is measuring here.
The Ten Matters of Seeing the Buddhas: The General Rubric of Adornment
The first layer of what is seen after the entering is the buddhas. The sūtra text lists nine clauses in a row, and with “he also sees the assemblies of the buddhas gathered like clouds” they make ten: seeing the buddhas arising in the world, seeing all the spiritual powers of those buddhas, seeing all the disporting of the buddhas, seeing the vast awesome virtue of the buddhas, seeing the most surpassing sovereignty of the buddhas, seeing the great lion’s roar of the buddhas, seeing all the practices the buddhas cultivate, seeing the adornments of every kind of the buddhas, seeing the transformations wrought by the buddhas’ bases of supernormal power. These ten clauses are not a scattered list; Chengguan judges them to be ‘the general listing of ten gates, all of which are adornment’ — that is to say, all ten of these count as the Buddha’s adornment, and not only the eighth, the one that carries the two graphs ‘adornment.’ The misreading to be cleared away lies exactly here: the notion that adornment means specifically outward ornament of the sort of marks and signs and jeweled garlands. Chengguan points out expressly, under the eighth clause, that the reason that clause is separately marked ‘adornment’ is that it is spoken with respect to the two adornments, inner and outer — merit and wisdom adorning his mind, form and marks and radiance adorning his body. With this one sentence, the two very long enumerations below (the measureless light and color, the measureless shape and measure) find where they belong: they are the extended exposition of the single branch of ‘adorning the body.’ Brought down to use: when you look at the adornment of one who cultivates, look not only at what marks he displays, but at what his mind takes for its ornament.
The Ten Marks of the Assemblies: The Second Layer of What Is Seen
The second layer of what is seen is the assemblies. The sūtra text lists the assemblies gathered like clouds, pure, vast, of one mark, of many marks, their place, their dwelling, their ripening, their taming, their awesome virtue, closing with “all of these he sees clearly” (the clause ‘the assemblies gathered like clouds’ Chengguan has already counted as the last of the former ten gates; here the ten are listed as the sūtra’s own ten clauses on the assemblies). The way these ten clauses are arranged has to be seen clearly: the first three speak of the gathering of the assembly, its quality, and its extent; the pair in the middle, ‘of one mark · of many marks,’ is the most worth turning over — one and the same assembly may be seen as one and may be seen as many, and they are not two different assemblies; the four clauses after that turn to the standing of the assembly and to the degree of its being taught (ripening · taming), and the last clause comes home to awesome virtue. The misreading to be cleared away here is to read ‘assembly’ as the pomp of a Dharma gathering. It is in fact the whole condition and appearance of those who are being taught: half of a buddha’s adornment shows itself in his assembly. Chengguan judges the text below this to be ‘the marks of adornment separately displayed so as to extend the former two’ — the extended treatment of the assemblies and the extended treatment of the adornment, each a branch of its own. Brought down to use: to see whether a teaching flourishes or declines, look at what sort of people it gathers.
The Measure of the Assemblies: Why the Numbers Are Pushed to the Unspeakably Unspeakable
Next comes a long string laying out measure: the measure of the assemblies equal to Jambudvīpa, equal to the four continents, equal to a small thousand, equal to a middling thousand, equal to a three-thousandfold great thousand; then it turns to the language of ‘filling’ — filling a hundred thousand koṭis of nayutas of buddha-lands, asaṃkhyeya buddha-lands, on to filling as many buddha-lands as the dust motes of unspeakably unspeakable buddha-lands. The reader is most likely to skip over this place, taking it for mere hyperbole. One question has to be put: why not simply say ‘measureless’ and be done? Because ‘measureless’ is one word, whereas this string is a process. It forces the one who reads to walk up one degree at a time, and as he mounts degree by degree that boundary within him of ‘I can still picture it’ has already been burst open — which is exactly what the string is there to do. The numbers of the Huayan are not there to be remembered; they are there to exhaust the calculating mind. Chengguan judges this to be the single branch of ‘making clear the seeing of their measure,’ standing as one of three together with ‘seeing the substance and marks of the assemblies’ before it and ‘seeing the working of the buddhas’ after it. Brought down to use: if you read a great number and your mind does not open along with it, the number has been read for nothing.
The Manifestations of the Buddhas Within the Place of Awakening: The Third Layer of What Is Seen
After the seeing of the assemblies, the sūtra text returns to the buddhas — “he also sees the buddhas, within the places of awakening of those assemblies, manifesting marks of every kind, times of every kind, lands of every kind, transformations of every kind, spiritual penetrations of every kind, adornments of every kind, sovereignties of every kind, shapes and measures of every kind, and undertakings of every kind.” Chengguan judges this to be ‘seeing the working of the buddhas.’ These nine ‘of every kind’ have to teach one thing clearly: the ten matters of seeing the buddhas above spoke of the Buddha’s virtue, while here it speaks of the Buddha’s working, and working is manifested with respect to the assembly — one and the same buddha manifests, in this assembly, this mark and this time and this land, and in that assembly, that mark and that time and that land. The misreading to be cleared away is to take the Buddha’s manifesting for the Buddha’s wanting to change his dress. That the manifesting is of every kind is because those whose capacities it meets are of every kind. Brought down to use: do not take the one buddha-mark you happen to have seen for the Buddha’s fixed mark.
The Nineteen Clauses of Seeing One’s Own Body: In Seeing the Buddha One Also Sees Oneself
This section is the most peculiar: the bodhisattva does not only see buddhas and assemblies, he also sees himself. The sūtra text gives nineteen clauses in a row, saying that he also sees his own body going to those assemblies, preaching the Dharma there, receiving and upholding the words of the Buddha, well knowing dependent origination, dwelling in space, dwelling in the dharma-body, giving rise to no defiling attachment, not abiding in discrimination, without weariness, on to entering universally into all kinds of wisdom, all kinds of meaning, all the grounds, all the destinies, all kinds of skillful means, standing before the buddhas, all the powers, suchness, non-contention, all dharmas. One question has to be put: seeing one’s own body — is that not the view of a self? Look at the way it is arranged and it becomes clear — the first few clauses are still marks of action (going, preaching, receiving and upholding), the middle turns to what is dwelt in (space, the dharma-body), then it turns to what is absent (no defiling attachment, no discrimination, no weariness), and the last ten clauses make ‘entering universally’ seven times and ‘knowing universally’ and ‘dwelling universally’ three times (knowing universally all kinds of meaning · knowing universally all kinds of skillful means · dwelling universally before the buddhas). That is to say, the more this ‘own body’ is spoken of, the less it is a self standing there, and the more it is one entering after another. Chengguan here judges only ‘it makes clear the seeing of oneself, and may be understood as it stands,’ and does not explain in detail, precisely because the shape of the text is plain in itself. The misreading to be cleared away is to read it as the satisfaction of a self-visualization brought off. Brought down to use: if in cultivation you see yourself doing something, look at whether that ‘self’ is growing more solid or growing more open.
No Discrimination in the Seeing: Dharmas Do Not Say of Themselves That They Express or Are Expressed
After the nineteen clauses the sūtra text suddenly draws in: “when he sees in this way, he does not discriminate lands, he does not discriminate sentient beings, he does not discriminate buddhas, he does not discriminate dharmas; he is not attached to the body, he is not attached to the deeds of the body, he is not attached to mind, he is not attached to mentation.” Four not-discriminatings and four not-being-attacheds wash over all the ‘seeing’ that has gone before at one stroke. One question has to be put: if there is no discriminating, can there still be any seeing? The sūtra text gives its own simile — it is as with all dharmas: they do not discriminate their own nature, nor do they discriminate sound, and yet their own nature is not abandoned and their names do not perish. Chengguan glosses this by saying that this simile makes clear that which expresses and that which is expressed: dharmas do not say of themselves ‘we are that which expresses and that which is expressed,’ and yet they have never let go of that which expresses and that which is expressed, and by this it is a simile for knowing by way of non-discrimination. At the place of joining, the sūtra text puts it with the utmost precision — he does not abandon practice, he does what accords with the world, and yet toward these two he has no attachment at all. So the misreading to be cleared away is to read non-discrimination as failing to distinguish, as not knowing. Non-discrimination is not raising a reckoning of taking and rejecting upon what is seen; it is not wiping out what is seen. Brought down to use: to do a work and yet not set up a self upon what is done — this is the bottom of every graph ‘see’ in this whole passage.
The Setting Out of the Chapter-Headings: Four Kinds of Adornment Clear All at Once
From this section on, the writing turns into the single branch of ‘the extended treatment of the adornment.’ The sūtra text first sets up one sentence of general statement — “the bodhisattva-mahāsattva sees the Buddha’s measureless light and color and measureless shape and marks, perfectly accomplished, equal and pure; each and every one present before him, clearly and distinctly witnessed and known.” Chengguan judges this to be ‘first the setting out of the chapter-headings, briefly raising four kinds of adornment, all clearly witnessed and known,’ and points out that the text below explains them separately according to these four headings: first explaining the measureless light and color, second the measureless shape and marks, third the perfect accomplishment, fourth the equal purity. With this table of headings in hand, the two great enumerations below, daunting as they look, have a skeleton, and are no longer a boundless spreading-out. What has to be taught clearly here is the four graphs ‘clearly and distinctly witnessed and known’: not seen in a haze, but each and every one present before him and distinctly so. The misreading to be cleared away is the notion that what is seen in deep samādhi must be a blur. What is seen in this samādhi is on the contrary clearer than what ordinary people see. Brought down to use: the depth of samādhi is measured by how clearly one sees, not by how strangely one sees.
Measureless Light and Color and Measureless Shape and Measure: From One Fathom to the Unspeakably Unspeakable
The first heading explains the measureless light and color: or he sees radiance of every kind, the halo one fathom, the color of the sun at its height, a subtle and wondrous light and color, a pure color, the color of yellow gold, the color of adamant, a deep blue color, a boundless color, the color of a great blue maṇi jewel. The second heading explains the measureless shape and marks: from seven cubits, eight cubits, nine cubits, ten cubits, to twenty cubits, thirty cubits, on to a hundred cubits and a thousand cubits; then it turns to the measures of the krośa and the yojana; then it turns to Jambudvīpa, the four continents, the small thousand, the middling thousand, the great thousand; then it turns to a hundred thousand koṭis of nayutas of great-thousand world-systems, on to the measure of unspeakably unspeakable great-thousand world-systems. The teaching of these two headings lies in their ‘starting point’: the light and color start from ‘the halo one fathom’ — the length of a man’s two arms outstretched; the shape and measure start from ‘seven cubits’ — no more than a little taller than an ordinary man. One question has to be put: since the Buddha’s body can be as great as unspeakably unspeakable worlds, why start from seven cubits? Precisely because what is to be said is not how great the Buddha’s body is, but that the Buddha’s body has no fixed measure. Starting from the smallest and pushing to the greatest, neither end is the truth of the Buddha’s body, and neither is any single degree in between. The third heading explains the perfect accomplishment, and the fourth explains the equal purity — the sūtra text closes with the net of radiance equalling the Dharma realm, illumining everything without exception, and with seeing again the Buddha’s body to be without defiling attachment, without obstruction, supremely wondrous and pure. Chengguan points out that the fourth heading ‘also takes in the two inner adornments,’ answering back to the earlier sense of ‘merit and wisdom adorning his mind.’ Brought down to use: the buddha-mark that you see is your measure, not the Buddha’s measure.
The Simile of Space and the Simile of the Moon’s Orb: The Dharma-Nature Body and the Truly Constant Form-Body
The four headings having been explained, it turns to the three similes. The first simile takes space: within the hole of a mustard seed eaten by a worm space does not become the less, and within numberless worlds it does not become the broader; and the Buddha’s body is likewise, when seen as great nothing is added, when seen as small nothing is taken away. Chengguan glosses this by saying that this is a simile for the dharma-nature body’s having nothing that can be increased or decreased — the greatness or smallness of space is spoken of with respect to the world and to the mustard seed, and not that the substance of space itself has greatness or smallness, just as the dharma-nature body takes on difference according to the vessel. The second simile takes the orb of the moon: the people of Jambudvīpa see the moon’s shape as small and the moon does not decrease, those who dwell within the moon see its shape as great and the moon does not increase. Chengguan glosses this by saying that this is a simile for the substance of the truly constant form-body not altering, there being nearness and farness in the witnessing and the seeing differing according to mind; and he points out expressly that the former simile is a simile only for the Buddha’s body, while this simile is a simile also for the light and color and for the perfect accomplishment. The division of labor between the two similes has to be taught clearly: the simile of space speaks of the nature-body, the simile of the moon speaks of the form-body; the one clears away the clinging that ‘the Buddha’s body has size,’ the other clears away the doubt that ‘if what is seen differs then there must be two buddhas.’ The misreading to be cleared away is to take the two similes for a repetition. Brought down to use: of one and the same buddha, what you see and what I see differ, and there is no need to contend over whose seeing is the true one — what is contended over is mind, not the Buddha.
The Simile of the Realm Manifested According to Mind: Purity and Defilement Lie in the Mind That Sees
The third simile takes the receiving of birth: after a sentient being’s life has ended, when he is about to receive birth, what is seen is not apart from mind and what is seen is pure; the bodhisattva is not apart from this very deep samādhi, and what is seen is likewise pure. This simile is the shortest, and yet it is where the three similes come to rest. Chengguan glosses this by saying that it is a simile for the ‘purity’ above — if the bodhisattva’s mind is pure then the buddhas he sees are pure; as for the Tathāgata himself, what purity is there and what defilement? This one question turns the whole passage’s graph ‘see’ over on its bottom: after so much has been said of the adornment that is seen, here it is pointed out that the purity or impurity of the adornment hangs upon the mind that sees. The misreading to be cleared away is to read it as mind-only with no object at all — the sūtra text says ‘not apart from mind,’ it does not say that there is no buddha to be seen. Brought down to use: if one who cultivates sees the buddha-realm as coarse and poor, he need not first doubt the Buddha; let him first look at his mind.
The First and Second of the Samādhi’s Seven Benefits: The Swift Dharmas and the Seals of the Dharma
From here on is the second great part of the whole passage, which Chengguan judges to be ‘making clear the benefits of the samādhi,’ raising seven benefits in all, each of which is set off at its head by a ‘Sons of the Buddha.’ The first benefit is the swift accomplishing of practice and vow: ten kinds of swift dharma — swiftly increasing all the practices and bringing the great vows to fullness, swiftly illumining the world with the light of the Dharma, swiftly turning the wheel of the Dharma by skillful means and delivering sentient beings, swiftly manifesting buddha-lands in accord with the deeds of sentient beings, swiftly entering into the ten powers by the wisdom of equality, swiftly dwelling together with all the Tathāgatas, swiftly crushing the armies of Māra by the power of great loving-kindness, swiftly cutting off the doubts of sentient beings and causing gladness to arise, swiftly manifesting spiritual transformations in accord with their superior understanding, swiftly purifying all the worlds with the words of wondrous dharmas. The ‘swift’ of these ten clauses has to be taught clearly: it is not haste, it is unimpededness. Since there is already no discriminating and no attachment, the practice naturally does not wait to be pushed. The second benefit is the seals of the dharma being the same as the Buddha’s: the ten clauses all open with ‘the same as all the buddhas past, future, and present’ or ‘the same as the Tathāgatas,’ and Chengguan judges them as ten clauses in five pairs — the first two are sameness in merit and wisdom (the equal roots of goodness and the dharma-body of wisdom), the next two sameness in the objects and knowledge of the two truths (dwelling in the dharma of non-duality and contemplating the realms of the three times as equal), the next two sameness in substance and function (penetrating the Dharma realm unobstructedly and the exercise of the ten powers unobstructed), the next two sameness in the two benefits (forever cutting off the two practices and dwelling in non-contention, and teaching and transforming sentient beings without ceasing), the last two sameness in skillfulness and in equality (skillfulness in wisdom and in meaning, and equality without duality with all buddhas). With these five pairs in hand, the ten clauses are no longer ten matters set side by side, but five groups standing over against each other. Brought down to use: the ‘seal’ of sealing all dharmas seals whether one is the same as the Buddha, not whether one differs from other people.
The Third of the Seven Benefits: The Ten Names of Forming the Person by Virtue
The third benefit Chengguan names ‘the benefit of forming the person by virtue.’ The sentence-pattern of the sūtra text is a string of ‘he is one who is such-and-such, because of such-and-such’ — he is one without a teacher, because he enters of himself into all the dharmas of the buddhas without being taught by another; he is a man of stature, because he can awaken all sentient beings; he is one who is pure, because he knows that the nature of mind is fundamentally pure; he is one who is foremost, because he can deliver all the worlds; he is one who comforts, because he can open the understanding of all sentient beings; he is one who dwells firmly, because he causes those who do not yet dwell in the lineage of a buddha to come to dwell there; he is one who knows what is real, because he enters the gate of omniscience; he is one without any differing thought, because what he says has no duality in it; he is one who dwells in the treasury of the Dharma, because he vows to know fully all the dharmas of the buddhas; he is one who can rain down the rain of Dharma, because he satisfies all in accord with what their minds delight in. What has to be taught clearly is where these ten names come from — every clause gives first the name and then the ground, and not one of the grounds given is ‘because he has cultivated for a long time’; all of them are what he can do. This is establishing a name by virtue, not conferring a name by station. Among them the clause ‘he is one who is pure, because he knows that the nature of mind is fundamentally pure’ matters most: purity is established not in having washed something clean, but in knowing what is fundamentally clean. The misreading to be cleared away is to read these ten clauses as words of praise. They are in fact a standard of judgement. Brought down to use: to ask whether you deserve these names is to ask whether the things after those graphs ‘because’ can be done or not.
The Fourth of the Seven Benefits: The Simile of Śakra’s Jewel and the Ten Vast Treasuries of Wisdom
The fourth benefit Chengguan names ‘the benefit of the comprehending of the wisdom-virtue,’ and it is the only one of the benefits in the whole passage that raises simile and joining together. The simile takes Śakra: the god-king sets a maṇi jewel within his topknot, and by the power of the jewel his awesome light grows the more blazing; at the first obtaining of this jewel he obtains ten dharmas — form and marks, bodily shape, manifestation, retinue, the goods that sustain life, voice, spiritual penetration, sovereignty, understanding by insight, the functioning of wisdom — all of which go beyond all the Heaven of the Thirty-Three. At the place of joining it says that at the first obtaining of this samādhi the bodhisattva obtains ten kinds of vast treasury of wisdom: the wisdom that illumines all buddha-lands, the wisdom that knows the receiving of birth by all sentient beings, the wisdom that universally works transformations throughout the three times, the wisdom that universally enters the bodies of all buddhas, the wisdom that penetrates all the dharmas of the buddhas, the wisdom that universally gathers in all pure dharmas, the wisdom that universally causes all sentient beings to enter the dharma-body, the wisdom that sees all dharmas present before it with the universal eye made pure, the wisdom of complete sovereignty that has reached the far shore, the wisdom that dwells in all vast dharmas and exhausts them universally with nothing left over. Chengguan here matches them clause by clause: first, the buddha-lands join to form and marks; second, sentient beings join to bodily shape; third, transformation joins to manifestation; fourth, entering the buddhas joins to retinue — because they are host and guest to one another as a retinue is; fifth, penetrating the Dharma of the buddhas is the goods that sustain life and aid the path; sixth, gathering in the pure dharmas universally is the perfect voice displayed to people; seventh, causing all to enter the Dharma is precisely spiritual penetration; eighth, the purity of the universal eye joins, surpassingly, to understanding by insight; ninth, sovereignty joins back to sovereignty; tenth, dwelling in the dharmas joins to the functioning of wisdom; and he points out that the eighth and ninth clauses are out of order because, though the substance of wisdom is one, it differs according to what is known. The four graphs ‘at the first obtaining he then obtains’ within the simile have to be taught clearly: it is not that after obtaining the jewel the awesome light grows slowly, but that at one obtaining he surpasses at once. The misreading to be cleared away is to read the treasuries of wisdom as learning piled up. A treasury comprehends; it does not store. Brought down to use: to truly obtain one dharma is to change one’s standing on the instant, without waiting for accumulation.
The Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh of the Seven Benefits: The Body of Awesome Virtue · Bringing Others to Fullness · Turning and Doing the Buddha’s Work
The fifth benefit is the body’s awesome power surpassing: ten kinds of body of utmost pure awesome virtue, every clause of which opens with ‘for the sake of such-and-such’ and closes with the deed done — for the sake of illumining unspeakably unspeakable worlds he sends forth wheels of light; for the sake of making the worlds all pure he sends forth wheels of light of measureless forms and marks; for the sake of taming sentient beings he sends forth wheels of light; for the sake of drawing near to the buddhas he conjures bodies; for the sake of serving and making offerings he rains down clouds of incense and flowers; for the sake of making offerings to the buddhas and taming sentient beings he conjures music within each and every pore; for the sake of ripening sentient beings he manifests sovereign spiritual transformations; for the sake of asking about the Dharma he passes beyond unspeakably unspeakable worlds in a single step; so that seeing and hearing may not be in vain he manifests a body of pure forms and marks whose crown none can see; for the sake of disclosing the secret dharmas he sends forth unspeakably unspeakable sounds and words. Note that not one of these ten clauses is for himself. The sixth benefit is the bringing of others to fullness: he can cause sentient beings to get to see the Buddha, to believe deeply in the Buddha, to hear the Dharma, to know that there are buddha-worlds, to see the spiritual transformations of the Buddha, to call to mind the deeds they have amassed, to have the mind of concentration made full, to enter the purity of the Buddha, to give rise to the mind of awakening, to bring the wisdom of a buddha to fullness. The sequence of these ten clauses is one whole path — from getting to see, to believing deeply; from hearing the Dharma, to knowing that there are buddha-lands; from seeing the spiritual transformations, to reflecting upon one’s own deeds; and then to concentration of mind, entering purity, giving rise to the mind of awakening, and fullness. The seventh benefit is the turning and doing of the Buddha’s work: doing the Buddha’s work by voice, by form and shape, by calling to mind, by shaking the worlds, by awakening through skillful means, by manifesting marks within a dream, by sending forth great radiance, by cultivating the practice of a bodhisattva, by accomplishing perfect awakening, by turning the wondrous wheel of the Dharma, by displaying a life-span spent dwelling in the world, by displaying parinirvāṇa — and every clause has attached to it a ground that is for the sake of sentient beings. The last two clauses in particular have to be taught clearly: dwelling in the world is the Buddha’s work, and nirvāṇa is the Buddha’s work too — the ground for displaying parinirvāṇa is ‘because he knows that sentient beings will give rise to weariness.’ Chengguan judges both the sixth and the seventh benefits to be ‘first taking up what precedes and raising what follows, afterward questioning and listing the names and marks,’ from which it may be seen that these three benefits issue forth layer upon layer: first there is the body, and only then can others be brought to fullness; others having been brought to fullness, only then is the doing of the Buddha’s work spoken of. The misreading to be cleared away is to read the Buddha’s work as the ritual of a Dharma assembly. Whatever can turn sentient beings about is the Buddha’s work. Brought down to use: even a leaving of the stage can be a teaching.
The Concluding Name: Skillful Wisdom
The whole passage closes with one sentence: this is what is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s skillful wisdom of the seventh great samādhi of fully knowing the buddha-adornments of all worlds. Looking back over the whole passage it comes clear — entering the ten directions in due order is the gate of the skillfulness, seeing the buddhas and seeing the assemblies and seeing one’s own body is the field of the skillfulness, not discriminating and not being attached in the seeing is the marrow of the skillfulness, the three similes are the showing forth of the skillfulness, and the seven benefits are the effect of the skillfulness. And that ‘fully knowing the buddha-adornments of all worlds’ can serve as the name of the samādhi is just as was pointed out at the repeated questioning: the weight lies not on ‘fully knowing all worlds’ but on the three graphs ‘the buddha-adornments’ — since the adornment that is seen runs through both the inner and the outer adornments, what this samādhi accomplishes is the power to see the whole adornment of the mind and body of every buddha, while oneself is not bound by the marks that are seen.
Lineage
Two tracks of divergent explanation stand side by side upon this passage. Chengguan, following the sequence of the sūtra text, sets up an outline of two parts — first making clear the substance and function of the samādhi, afterward making clear the benefits of the samādhi — and beneath the substance and function opens the questioning and explanation, the ten gates of adornment, the extended treatment of the assemblies (seeing others · seeing oneself · the seeing itself) and the extended treatment of the adornment (the four headings explained separately · the three similes), and beneath the benefits opens seven benefits, and under the fourth benefit matches clause by clause the ten matters within the simile with the ten wisdoms within the joining, explaining of himself the ground where the order does not follow. Li Tongxuan, on the other hand, does not enter into the outline at all but takes only the ground of the establishing of the name, explaining this samādhi thus: it makes clear that this bodhisattva can enter everywhere into all the worlds of the ten directions and see all the teaching and transforming adornment that all the buddhas possess, that he can see it all to the very end and serve and make offerings, and that the Dharma he hears he enters universally into all the destinies, and so forth, all of it to the very end — and by this the name is established; while as for the sense of the text within the passage, he declares that the sūtra itself sets it forth in full and does not explain it over again. The one judges the structure by following the text; the other explains the sense of the name by setting forth the Dharma; and the two are far apart in fullness and brevity. The two tracks run side by side; both are the settled sayings of the ancient masters, and they are recorded without adjudication.
The sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, and therefore neither Fazang’s Tanxuan ji nor Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji has any outline-explanation of this chapter; Chengguan’s Yanyi chao likewise has no text citing and explaining this passage; and in the treatises of the kind that cite the sūtra separately, such as the Shidi jing lun, this chapter is not found. In this unit, both the parallel translations and these several houses are honestly marked as lacking — and this itself is worth setting down: the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis is a chapter newly added in the eighty-fascicle text, and the weight of its commentarial explanation falls almost entirely upon Chengguan alone; one who reads this chapter should know that the foundation of its apparatus is of an altogether different kind from the layered multiplicity of houses that attends the Chapter on the Ten Grounds.
品二十七 十定品 · 第八 一切眾生差別身大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Eighth, the Great Samādhi of the Differentiated Bodies of All Sentient Beings
全文五層 →Full five layers →這一番三昧問的是什麼
十大三昧一路數下來,每一番都以同一句起頭——『云何為菩薩摩訶薩某某三昧』。到第八番,普賢問的是「一切眾生差別身三昧」。名字裡最刺眼的兩個字是「差別」:眾生的身千差萬別,人身、天身、龍身、夜叉身,一身、千身、那由他身,這些差別正是凡夫看世界時最堅固的牆。這一番三昧偏偏拿「差別身」立名,就是要在牆最厚的地方顯自在。所以本段的問法與前七番不同——它不只問『這是什麼三昧』,緊接著就問『怎麼入、怎麼起』。全段的重心不在描述一個定境,而在演示定與出定之間那種來去無礙。讀這一段,眼睛要放在「入」「起」兩個字上,它們是全段的骨。
十種無所著:能入之智先要空手
住此三昧的第一相,經文標的不是所得,而是所捨——十種無所著。剎、方、劫、眾、法、菩薩、菩薩願、三昧、佛、地,一一無著。這裡要先排一個誤解:無所著不是不理會,不是對佛剎不莊嚴、對眾生不度、對願不發。細看這十項的排法:從外境(剎、方、劫、眾)到諸法,再到菩薩與菩薩之願,再到三昧本身,最後到佛與地——愈往後愈是修行人最捨不得放手的東西。連『我所修的三昧』『我所證的地位』『我所見的佛』都不執,這才叫無所著。澄觀釋此段云:由得十種無著,才成後面出入的自在;他並釋末句的「一切地」該通佛地與菩薩地。這是全段的因果眼:自在不是修出來的花樣,是手先空了,來去才無礙。落到用處便是——凡覺得某一種修行相貌非守不可,那一處就是還不能自在的地方。
入與起:三十九對交錯的演示
答問之文極長,是一串以分號連綴的入出對句。先看它的排法有無次第。澄觀判此為十類:一是諸類正報相對(內外身、同異身、人身夜叉身乃至梵王欲界身),二是六趣依報相對(天中入、地獄起、人間、餘趣),三是一多相對(千身、一身、那由他身),四是四洲大海相對(閻浮提、西瞿陀尼、北拘盧、東毘提訶、三天下、四天下、諸海眾生),五是大種事法相對(海神、水大、地大、火大、風大、四大種、無生法、妙高山、七寶山、稼穡樹林黑山),六是諸方相對(香華寶莊嚴、下方上方受生),七是眾數多少相對(小千、中千、大千乃至不可說不可說世界),八是染淨相對,九是諸界相對(眼耳鼻舌身意六處、自處他處),十是雜明諸類(微塵、聲聞獨覺、自身佛身、念劫、前後中際、三世剎那、真如言說)。
看清這十類,就看清了作者的用意:不是隨口鋪陳,是把凡夫認為不可跨越的每一種界線各舉一例——身類的界、趣的界、多少的界、方所的界、物質與無生法的界、染與淨的界、根與根的界、聖與凡的界、念與劫的界、真如與言說的界——然後在每一條界線上演一次『這頭入、那頭出』。末一對尤其吃緊:真如入、言說起,言說入、真如起。離言的真如與能說的言說,這是最後一道界,也照樣通。澄觀於此誌云,其入出等義可與〈賢首品〉互見。
鬼持人身喻與呪起死屍喻
第一喻說鬼所持的人:那人身體戰動不能自安,而鬼並不現身。要教的是什麼?是『作用之處』與『發動之處』可以不同。鬼在此而動在彼,法合便是自身入定他身起。這裡要排一個誤解:不是菩薩神識跑到別人身上,而是定的作用不受身之隔——能發者無形,所現者有相。
第二喻說死屍起行:屍靠呪力而能行事,屍與呪各自差別,和合卻能成事。這一喻的重點在「雖各差別,而能和合」——同境入定、異境起,靠的正是差別法之間本可和合。澄觀判此二喻各有所繫:鬼力持人喻繫前十類中的第一、第四,多就身說;呪起死屍喻繫第二與第五、第六,多就依報之境說。落到用處:修行人常以為定境一亂就壞了,這兩喻恰說作用可在意想不到之處現,而不必守住一個『我在定中』的相。
比丘身通喻與大地一味喻
第三喻取比丘得心自在者:或一身作多身,或多身作一身。經文特別加了一句排除——不是一身滅了才生多身,也不是多身滅了才生一身。這句是全喻的眼:若有生有滅,那還是變化,不是自在。無生無滅而一多互現,才是定的境界。澄觀繫此喻於第三、第七兩類,多就數說。
第四喻取大地:地味只一種,所生苗稼卻味味不同,地無差別而味有殊異。法合是菩薩無所分別,然而一種入定多種起。這一喻補前三喻之不足:前面說的是能所之異、境之異、數之異,這裡直說「無分別」與「有差別」並不衝突——正因為地不揀擇,苗才能各成其味。澄觀判此喻通繫後三門,雜明種種。落到用處便是:真正的無分別不是把差別抹平,而是不再從差別上起取捨。
十種稱讚法:定中人得的十個名字
住此三昧者,得十種稱讚法之所稱讚。要注意這十句的句法:每一句都是『因為某義,所以名為某某』——入真如故名如來,覺一切法故名佛,為世間所稱讚故名法師,知一切法故名一切智,為世間所歸依故名所依處,了達法之方便故名導師,引眾生入一切智之道故名大導師,為世間燈故名光明,末後二句名十力自在與一切見者。這是以德立名,不是以位授名。其中第九句最長,澄觀逐句配釋云:心志圓滿是力的自利義,義利成就顯力的利他,所作皆辦彰力的圓滿,住無礙智總顯力之體,分別了知一切諸法通明力之用。可見一個「十力自在」之名,內含自利、利他、圓滿、體、用五重。讀這一節要防的誤解是把它讀成頌讚——它其實是在說:定的深淺,最後看你在世間能擔起什麼名分。
十種光明照耀:所照之處即所通之處
第二益是十種光明。每一句同樣附著理由:得諸佛光明,因為與佛平等;得世界光明,因為普能嚴淨;得眾生光明,因為悉往調伏;得無畏光明,因為以法界為道場而說法;得無差別光明,因為知一切法無種種性;得方便光明與真實光明,都繫於「離欲際」——一約證入,一約心平等;得遍一切世間神變光明,因為蒙佛加持恆不息;得善思惟光明,因為到一切佛自在之岸;得一切法真如光明,因為能於一毛孔中善說一切。光明在此不是相,是照的能力:照到哪裡,哪裡就通。末句尤要留意——一毛孔中善說一切,這是華嚴一貫的量:極小處具足極廣,正與前段一微塵入、無數世界微塵起相應。
十種無所作:作而無作,才是三昧的深處
第三益是十種無所作:身業、語業、意業無所作,神通無所作,了法無性、知業不壞、無差別智、無生起智、知法無滅、隨順於文不壞於義,皆無所作。這一節最易誤讀成消極。要排的誤解是:無所作不是不作,而是作時無『能作之我』與『所作之相』。看它的排法——先三業,再神通,這是從最粗的行到最細的能;再往下五句轉入智的層面,說連「了法」「知業」「無差別」「無生起」「知法無滅」這些智用也無所作;末句最妙:隨順於文而不壞於義。連說法都可以無所作。連著前二益讀便清楚了:得名(十稱讚)、得照(十光明)、而其實無作——有名有用而無作者,這才是三昧之益的落點。
無量境界:八對入出,逆順有無皆自在
第四段又標入出,卻與第二段不同。澄觀指出這個差別:前面第二段只明入起,這裡兼明逆順有無等,作為種種境界。八對是:一多、同異、細麁、大小、順逆、無身有身、無相有相,最後一對是起中入、入中起。前七對還是兩頭交換,末一對卻把交換本身取消了——不是從這頭到那頭,而是出定當下即入定,入定當下即出定。澄觀於此直釋定體云:起中入者,即用之寂;入中起者,即寂之用;所以菩薩之定,常入常起、常雙入出、常無入出,這才叫自在;為顯自在,才寄種種境界交絡而明。這一句是全段的樞紐——前面七十八句三十九對、後面六喻,都是為了說這一件事:定不是一個要進去和出來的房間,寂與用本來一體。
幻師喻與阿脩羅喻:同異與麁細
第五喻說幻師持呪:呪與幻是兩回事,呪只是聲音,卻能幻出眼識所知的色、耳識所知的聲,乃至意識所知的境界。一個聲音現出六識之境,這叫同中入定異中起。澄觀判此喻正繫前文的同異一對。這裡要教清的是「同」與「異」在此指什麼:同是能現之一,異是所現之多,不是說事物真的相同。
第六喻說阿脩羅王:身長七百由旬、四兵無數千萬,戰敗之時以幻術力同時走入藕絲孔中。法合處經文說得極重——已善成就諸幻智地,幻智即是菩薩,菩薩即是幻智。這一句是全段少有的直說:能幻之智與修此定的人不二,所以差別與無差別可以互入。澄觀繫此喻於麁細、小大二對,並開二釋誌之:若約理事相望,則無差別為細、差別為麁,因為理細事麁;或者反過來,無差別為麁,因為總相入,差別為細,因為別相入;無差別則大周法界,有差別則隨事成小;若只約事說大小,那就都歸差別所收。古德於此並存二讀,誌錄之而不判。
農夫喻與歌羅邏喻:一多與有無
第七喻說農夫下種:種子在下,果實生於上。極簡的一句,法合卻是一中入定多中起。澄觀說此喻是就上下而合辨一多,經文行文影略了。要教清的是它與比丘身通喻的分工:那裡的一多是同時並現,這裡的一多是因果異處——種在此而果在彼,一與多既不同處,也不同時,照樣通。
第八喻說受生:男女赤白和合,眾生於中受生,初名歌羅邏位,次第住胎滿足十月,因善業力而肢分成就、諸根不缺、心意明了。經文點出關鍵——歌羅邏與六根體狀各別,卻因業力能令次第成就。法合是菩薩從一切智的歌羅邏位起,信解願力漸次增長,其心廣大任運自在,故無中入定有中起。澄觀判此喻繫前文有身無身一對,說它取「從無之有」。這一喻在十喻中最貼近行人:它說的是次第,是一個看不出形狀的初位如何長成具足諸根之身——修行的最初一念與最後果德,體狀各別而業力貫穿。
龍宮喻與梵宮喻:有相無相與種種普現
第九喻說龍宮:宮依地立不依虛空,龍依宮住也不在空,卻能興雲遍滿空中;人抬頭所見的空中宮殿其實是乾闥婆城,不是龍宮。經文自加一句作結——龍雖處下而雲布上。法合是無相入有相起。這一喻在教一個很細的分辨:空中確有雲,那是真的作用;空中看見的宮殿,那是誤認。有相之現不假,但你指認的那個處所可能全錯。澄觀繫此喻於有相無相一對。
第十喻說妙光大梵天王之宮,名一切世間最勝清淨藏:三千大千世界的天宮、龍宮乃至人間三惡道、須彌諸山、大海江河、城邑聚落,盡大輪圍的邊際,乃至空中微細遊塵,無不於梵宮顯現,如明鏡見面像。法合處經文一連十個「種種」:知種種剎、見種種佛、度種種眾、證種種法、成種種行、滿種種解、入種種三昧、起種種神通、得種種智慧、住種種剎那際。澄觀說此喻正喻上文入中起、起中入,及逆順相對,所以法合處以「種種」總收。以鏡收束十喻是極好的安排:鏡不動而萬象現,現而鏡無所增減——這正是前面『常入常起、常無入出』的形象。
到十種神通彼岸:以「彼岸」收束全段
末後標十種神通彼岸。「彼岸」二字是收束之詞——不說得神通,說到神通的彼岸,意思是這些通已窮其邊際。十句可分三重看:前二句約佛與菩薩(盡虛空遍法界、究竟無差別自在);中間六句約用(發起行願入如來門作佛事、震動一切世界令清淨、知眾生業果如幻化、知諸三昧麁細入出差別相、勇猛入如來境界而發大願、化佛化轉法輪令眾生入佛乘);後二句約說法與時(了知不可說祕密文句而令法門清淨、不假晝夜年月劫數而一念示現三世)。其中「知諸三昧麁細入出差別相」一句最堪玩味——全段講入出,到此把「入出差別相」本身也列為所知之境:不但能入出自在,還遍知一切入出之相。
結名:善巧智
全段以一句作結:是名菩薩摩訶薩第八一切眾生差別身大三昧善巧智。十番三昧之中,前九番皆以「大三昧善巧智」結名,第十番結為「殊勝心廣大智」。回看全段便通了:十無所著是善巧之本,三十九對與十喻是善巧之相,三益是善巧之效,十神通彼岸是善巧之極。差別身之所以能作三昧的名字,正因為差別處最需要善巧。
承衍
本段之異釋二軌並存。澄觀依經文次第立五分之科——明能入智、顯入出之相、明入定之益、明境界自在、總結究竟——並於法中判十類、於二處喻文分繫四喻與六喻,又於麁細一對開理事二讀。李通玄則不入科文而取立名之義,釋此三昧云:入此三昧能現佛身、能等同眾生差別之身,皆隨其類而現,故立此名;又因能入同異順逆之三昧,故立此名;其餘之義如經文自具。一者逐文而判其結構,一者表法而釋其名義,二軌並行,皆古德成說,誌錄不判。
六十華嚴無十定品,故法藏《探玄記》、智儼《搜玄記》皆無本品之科釋,本段於異譯與此二疏皆據實標闕——這一點本身值得記下:十定品是八十本新增之品,其疏釋之全部重量落在澄觀與李通玄二家,讀本品者當知其考據之底盤與〈十地品〉那種諸家層疊的情形截然不同。
What This Round of Samādhi Is Asking
The ten great samādhis run through one after another, and every one of them opens with the same sentence — ‘what is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s such-and-such samādhi.’ At the eighth round, what Samantabhadra asks after is the samādhi of the differentiated bodies of all sentient beings. The two graphs in the name that strike the eye hardest are ‘differentiated’: the bodies of sentient beings differ by a thousand and a thousand degrees — a human body, the body of a god, the body of a dragon, the body of a yakṣa, one body, a thousand bodies, a nayuta of bodies — and these differences are exactly the wall that stands most solid when an ordinary person looks at the world. This round of samādhi takes ‘differentiated bodies’ for its name precisely because it means to display mastery at the place where the wall is thickest. Hence this passage asks its question differently from the seven rounds before it: it does not only ask ‘what is this samādhi,’ but goes straight on to ask ‘how does he enter it, and how does he rise from it.’ The weight of the whole passage does not fall upon describing a state of samādhi, but upon showing that coming and going between the samādhi and the rising from it is without obstruction. In reading this passage, keep your eye on the two words ‘enter’ and ‘rise’: they are the bone of the whole.
The Ten Kinds of Non-Attachment: The Wisdom That Enters Must First Have Empty Hands
For the first mark of dwelling in this samādhi, the sūtra text sets out not what is obtained but what is let go — ten kinds of having nothing to which one is attached. Lands, quarters, kalpas, multitudes, dharmas, bodhisattvas, the vows of bodhisattvas, samādhis, buddhas, grounds: toward each of them, nothing to which he is attached. One misunderstanding has to be cleared away first: non-attachment is not indifference; it does not mean not adorning buddha-lands, not delivering sentient beings, not making vows. Look closely at how the ten are ordered: from the outer realms (lands, quarters, kalpas, multitudes) to dharmas, then to bodhisattvas and the vows of bodhisattvas, then to samādhi itself, and last to buddhas and to the grounds — the further along, the more they are the things a practitioner can least bear to let go of. Only when even ‘the samādhi I have cultivated,’ ‘the station I have realized,’ and ‘the buddha I have seen’ are not clung to is it called non-attachment. Chengguan glosses this passage by saying that it is through obtaining the ten kinds of non-attachment that the mastery of rising and entering afterward is accomplished; and he further explains that the last clause, ‘all grounds,’ runs through both the ground of buddhahood and the grounds of the bodhisattva. This is the eye of cause and effect for the whole passage: mastery is not some trick that cultivation produces — the hands are emptied first, and only then is the coming and going unobstructed. Brought down to use: wherever you feel that some particular appearance of practice absolutely must be kept, that is precisely where you are not yet free.
Entering and Rising: The Display of Thirty-Nine Interlaced Pairs
The text that answers the question is exceedingly long: a string of paired clauses of entering and rising, linked by semicolons. First see whether their arrangement has any order. Chengguan judges them to be ten classes: the first is the several classes of the direct recompense set over against one another (inner and outer body, the same and the different body, the human body and the body of a yakṣa, on to the body of a Brahmā king and a body of the desire realm); the second is the dependent recompense of the six destinies set over against one another (entering among the gods, rising in the hells, among human beings, in the remaining destinies); the third is the one and the many set over against one another (a thousand bodies, a single body, a nayuta of bodies); the fourth is the four continents and the great seas set over against one another (Jambudvīpa, Godānīya, Uttarakuru, Pūrvavideha, the three continents, the four continents, the multitudes of sentient beings of the seas); the fifth is the great elements and the things and dharmas set over against one another (the sea-gods, the water element, the earth element, the fire element, the wind element, the four great elements, the dharma of non-arising, the Wondrously High Mountain, the seven jeweled mountains, the crops and groves and black mountains); the sixth is the several quarters set over against one another (the adornments of fragrance and flower and jewel, the places below and above where beings take birth); the seventh is the greater and lesser numbers of the multitudes set over against one another (the small thousand, the middling thousand, the great thousand, on to unspeakably unspeakable worlds); the eighth is the defiled and the pure set over against one another; the ninth is the several elements set over against one another (the six sense-fields of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind; one’s own sense-field and another’s); and the tenth mixedly makes clear the several classes (the dust mote, the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha, one’s own body and the body of a buddha, the thought-moment and the kalpa, the prior and the later and the middle limit, the three times and the kṣaṇa, suchness and speech).
See these ten classes clearly and you see what the author is about: this is no random heaping up, but the raising of one example for every single boundary that an ordinary person holds to be uncrossable — the boundary of the classes of body, of the destinies, of the many and the few, of place, of matter and the dharma of non-arising, of the defiled and the pure, of faculty and faculty, of the noble and the ordinary, of the thought-moment and the kalpa, of suchness and speech — and then, upon every one of those boundaries, one performance of ‘entering at this end and rising at that.’ The last pair is the tightest of all: entering by suchness, rising by speech; entering by speech, rising by suchness. Suchness, which is apart from words, and speech, which can say — this is the last boundary of all, and it too goes through. Chengguan notes here that the sense of entering and rising in this passage may be read together with the Chapter on the Chief in Goodness.
The Simile of the Ghost Holding a Person’s Body and the Simile of the Spell Raising the Dead Corpse
The first simile speaks of a person held by a ghost: that person’s body trembles and moves and cannot be at rest, while the ghost does not manifest a body of its own. What is it teaching? That ‘the place where the working appears’ and ‘the place from which it is set going’ may be two different places. The ghost is here and the movement is there; and the joining to the dharma is that he enters the samādhi by his own body and rises by another’s. One misunderstanding has to be cleared away here: it is not that the bodhisattva’s spirit runs off into someone else’s body, but that the working of the samādhi is not walled in by the body — that which sets it going has no shape, and that which appears has a mark.
The second simile speaks of a corpse that rises and walks: the corpse is able to do its business by the power of a spell, and though the corpse and the spell are each different, together they accomplish the business. The weight of this simile lies in ‘though each is different, they are able to come together’ — entering the samādhi in the same object-realm and rising in a different one rests precisely upon the fact that differentiated dharmas can come together. Chengguan judges each of the two similes to have its own attachment: the simile of the ghost’s power holding a person is attached to the first and the fourth of the ten classes above, since these are mostly spoken with regard to body; the simile of the spell raising the dead corpse is attached to the second and to the fifth and sixth, since these are mostly spoken with regard to the object-realms of the dependent recompense. Brought down to use: practitioners often suppose that once the state of samādhi is disturbed it is ruined; these two similes say rather that the working can appear in places one would never expect, and that there is no need to hold fast to an appearance of ‘I am in samādhi.’
The Simile of the Monk’s Bodily Penetration and the Simile of the One Taste of the Great Earth
The third simile takes a monk who has obtained mastery of mind: he either makes many bodies out of one body, or makes one body out of many. The sūtra text adds a clause of exclusion on purpose — it is not that the one body has perished and then the many are born, nor that the many bodies have perished and then the one is born. That clause is the eye of the whole simile: if there is birth and perishing, it is still transformation and not mastery. Only when the one and the many appear in each other without arising and without perishing is it the realm of the samādhi. Chengguan attaches this simile to the third and the seventh classes, since these are mostly spoken with regard to number.
The fourth simile takes the great earth: the taste of the earth is of one kind only, while the shoots and crops it grows differ in taste one from another; the earth is without differentiation and yet the tastes are distinct. The joining to the dharma is that the bodhisattva has nothing that he discriminates, and yet there is entering in one kind and rising in many. This simile supplies what the first three lack: those spoke of the difference between agent and object, the difference of realms, the difference of number, while this one says outright that ‘non-discrimination’ and ‘there being differences’ do not conflict — it is exactly because the earth does not pick and choose that the shoots can each come to their own taste. Chengguan judges this simile to be attached to the last three gates together, mixedly making clear the several kinds. Brought down to use: true non-discrimination is not the flattening away of differences, but the no longer taking up and casting away on account of them.
The Ten Dharmas of Praise: The Ten Names That One Within the Samādhi Obtains
One who dwells in this samādhi obtains the praise of ten dharmas of praise. Note the sentence-pattern of these ten clauses: every one of them runs ‘because of such-and-such a sense, therefore he is named such-and-such’ — because he enters suchness he is named the Tathāgata; because he is awake to all dharmas he is named the Buddha; because he is praised by the worlds he is named the master of the Dharma; because he knows all dharmas he is named omniscience; because he is the refuge of the worlds he is named the place of reliance; because he penetrates the skillful means of dharmas he is named the guide; because he leads sentient beings into the path of omniscience he is named the great guide; because he is a lamp for the worlds he is named light; and the last two clauses name him the mastery of the ten powers and the seer of all. This is the establishing of a name by virtue, not the conferring of a name by station. The ninth clause is the longest, and Chengguan matches it phrase by phrase: ‘his heart and purpose are perfect’ is the power’s sense of benefiting oneself; ‘the profit of the meaning is accomplished’ displays the power’s benefiting of others; ‘all that is to be done is done’ manifests the power’s perfection; ‘he dwells in unobstructed wisdom’ displays in general the substance of the power; ‘he discriminates and fully knows all dharmas’ makes clear throughout the functioning of the power. One sees that a single name, ‘the mastery of the ten powers,’ holds within it five layers: self-benefit, the benefit of others, perfection, substance, and functioning. The misunderstanding to be guarded against in reading this section is to read it as a hymn of praise. What it is in fact saying is this: the depth or shallowness of a samādhi is measured at last by what name you are able to bear up under in the world.
The Ten Kinds of Shining Light: Where the Light Reaches Is Where the Way Goes Through
The second benefit is the ten kinds of light. Every clause likewise has its reason attached: he obtains the light of the buddhas, because he is equal with the buddhas; the light of the worlds, because he can adorn and purify them everywhere; the light of sentient beings, because he goes to them all and tames them; the light of fearlessness, because he takes the Dharma realm for his place of awakening and there expounds the Dharma; the light of non-differentiation, because he knows that all dharmas have no natures of this kind and that; the light of skillful means and the light of the real, both of which are fastened to ‘the verge where desire is left behind’ — the one with regard to realizing and entering, the other with regard to the mind attaining equality; the light of the spiritual transformations that pervade all the worlds, because he is upheld by the Buddha and is unceasing; the light of good pondering, because he reaches the shore of the mastery of all the buddhas; and the light of the suchness of all dharmas, because within a single pore he can well expound all things. Light here is not an appearance but a power of shining: wherever it reaches, there the way goes through. The last clause deserves particular notice — within a single pore he well expounds all things: this is the constant measure of the Huayan, the utmost small holding the utmost vast complete, and it answers exactly to the earlier clause of entering within a single dust mote and rising within the dust motes of numberless worlds.
The Ten Kinds of Doing Nothing: Acting and Yet Without Doing, That Is the Depth of the Samādhi
The third benefit is the ten kinds of doing nothing: in the deeds of body, of speech, and of mind there is nothing done; in the spiritual penetrations there is nothing done; in fully knowing that dharmas have no nature, in knowing that deeds are not destroyed, in the wisdom of non-differentiation, in the wisdom of non-arising, in knowing that dharmas do not perish, and in following the letter without destroying the meaning — in all of them, nothing done. This section is the easiest of all to misread as passivity. The misunderstanding to be cleared away is this: doing nothing is not refraining from action, but acting without any ‘I who act’ and without any ‘appearance of the deed done.’ Look at the ordering: first the three kinds of deed, then the spiritual penetrations — this runs from the coarsest activity to the finest power; then the next five clauses turn to the level of wisdom, saying that even such workings of wisdom as ‘fully knowing dharmas,’ ‘knowing deeds,’ ‘non-differentiation,’ ‘non-arising,’ and ‘knowing that dharmas do not perish’ have nothing done in them; and the last clause is the finest of all: following the letter without destroying the meaning. Even the expounding of the Dharma can be without doing. Read together with the two benefits before it, the point is plain: the obtaining of names (the ten dharmas of praise), the obtaining of shining (the ten lights), and yet in truth no doing — names and workings there are, and no doer; and this is where the benefits of the samādhi come to rest.
The Measureless Realm: Eight Pairs of Entering and Rising, and Mastery in the Contrary and the Compliant, the Present and the Absent
The fourth part again sets out entering and rising, but not as the second part did. Chengguan points out the difference: the earlier second part made clear only entering and rising, whereas here the contrary and the compliant, the present and the absent, and the rest are made clear as well, and set forth as realms of every kind. The eight pairs are these: one and many, same and different, fine and coarse, great and small, compliant and contrary, having no body and having a body, markless and marked; and the last pair is entering within rising and rising within entering. The first seven pairs are still an exchange between two ends, but the last pair cancels the exchange itself — it is not a going from this end to that, but rising that is at that very moment entering, and entering that is at that very moment rising. Here Chengguan explains the substance of the samādhi outright: ‘entering within rising’ is the stillness that is the very functioning; ‘rising within entering’ is the functioning that is the very stillness; and so the bodhisattva’s samādhi is ever entering and ever rising, ever both entering and rising, ever without entering or rising — and only this is called mastery; and it is in order to display that mastery that the text lodges the meaning in the interlacing of realms of every kind. This sentence is the pivot of the whole passage: the seventy-eight clauses in thirty-nine pairs before it and the six similes after it are all for the sake of saying this one thing — a samādhi is not a room that one has to go into and come out of; stillness and functioning are one substance from the start.
The Simile of the Conjuror and the Simile of the Asuras: Same and Different, Coarse and Fine
The fifth simile speaks of a conjuror holding a spell: the spell and the conjured appearance are two separate things, and the spell is nothing but sound, and yet it conjures up the forms known by eye-consciousness, the sounds known by ear-consciousness, on to the object-realms known by mind-consciousness. One sound manifesting the realms of six consciousnesses — this is called entering the samādhi within the same and rising within the different. Chengguan judges this simile to be attached precisely to the pair of same and different above. What has to be taught clearly here is what ‘same’ and ‘different’ point to in this place: the same is the one that manifests, the different is the many that are manifested; it is not saying that things are really identical.
The sixth simile speaks of the asura king: his body seven hundred yojanas long, his fourfold army numberless thousands of myriads, and at the moment of defeat, by the power of conjuring art, all at once entering the hole of a lotus fibre. At the joining to the dharma the sūtra text speaks with extreme weight — he has already well accomplished the grounds of illusory wisdom; the illusory wisdom is itself the bodhisattva, and the bodhisattva is itself the illusory wisdom. This clause is one of the few outright statements in the whole passage: the wisdom that conjures and the person who cultivates this samādhi are not two, and therefore the differentiated and the undifferentiated can enter into one another. Chengguan attaches this simile to the two pairs of coarse and fine and of small and great, and opens two explanations and records them: if one takes principle and fact as facing one another, then the undifferentiated is the fine and the differentiated is the coarse, since principle is fine and fact is coarse; or else the other way about, the undifferentiated is the coarse, since it is entered by the characteristic of the whole, and the differentiated is the fine, since it is entered by the characteristic of the parts; undifferentiated, it is great and encompasses the Dharma realm, and differentiated, it becomes small according to the fact; and if one speaks of great and small with regard to fact alone, then both are taken in by differentiation. The ancient master lets the two readings stand side by side here, and they are recorded without adjudication.
The Simile of the Farmer and the Simile of the Kalala: One and Many, Present and Absent
The seventh simile speaks of a farmer sowing seed: the seed is below and the fruit grows above. A sentence of the utmost brevity, and yet the joining to the dharma is entering the samādhi within the one and rising within the many. Chengguan says that this simile jointly distinguishes the one and the many with regard to above and below, and that the wording of the sūtra text is abbreviated by implication. What has to be taught clearly is how it divides the work with the simile of the monk’s bodily penetration: there the one and the many appear together at one time, while here the one and the many are cause and effect in two places — the seed here and the fruit there, the one and the many neither in the same place nor at the same time, and it goes through all the same.
The eighth simile speaks of taking birth: the red and the white of man and woman come together, a sentient being takes birth therein, and it is first named the station of the kalala; then in due order it dwells in the womb and fulfills ten months, and by the power of good deeds the limbs and parts are accomplished, the faculties are not lacking, and the mind is clear. The sūtra text points to the crux — the kalala and the six faculties differ in substance and shape, and yet by the power of deeds they are brought to be accomplished in due order. The joining to the dharma is that the bodhisattva, from the station of the kalala of omniscience, grows by degrees in the power of faith, understanding, and vow, his mind vast and moving freely without contrivance, and so he enters the samādhi within the absent and rises within the present. Chengguan judges this simile to be attached to the pair of having a body and having no body above, saying that it takes the going ‘from the absent to the present.’ Of the ten similes this one comes closest to the practitioner: what it speaks of is sequence — how a first station with no discernible shape grows into a body complete in all its faculties. The first thought of practice and the final virtue of the fruit differ in substance and shape, and the power of deeds runs through them both.
The Simile of the Dragon’s Palace and the Simile of the Brahmā Palace: Marked and Markless, and the Universal Manifesting of Every Kind
The ninth simile speaks of the dragon’s palace: the palace is established upon the earth and not upon space, the dragon dwells in the palace and is likewise not in the sky, and yet it can raise clouds that fill the whole sky; the palaces that a person sees in the sky when he looks up are in truth the city of the gandharvas and not the dragon’s palace. The sūtra text adds a sentence of its own by way of conclusion — though the dragon abides below, the clouds are spread above. The joining to the dharma is entering within the markless and rising within the marked. This simile teaches a very fine distinction: there really are clouds in the sky, and that is a true working; the palace seen in the sky is a misrecognition. The appearing of a mark is no falsehood, but the place you point to as its seat may be entirely wrong. Chengguan attaches this simile to the pair of marked and markless.
The tenth simile speaks of the palace of the great Brahmā king of Wondrous Light, named the Most Excellent Pure Treasury of All the Worlds: the palaces of the gods and of the dragons of the three-thousandfold great-thousand world-system, on to the dwellings of human beings and the three evil destinies, Sumeru and the several mountains, the great seas and the rivers, the cities and the settlements, to the very edge of the great encircling mountains, down to the fine drifting motes in the sky, there is nothing that is not displayed within the Brahmā palace, as one sees a face in a bright mirror. At the joining to the dharma the sūtra text puts ten ‘of every kind’ one after another: he knows lands of every kind, sees buddhas of every kind, delivers multitudes of every kind, realizes dharmas of every kind, accomplishes practices of every kind, fulfills understandings of every kind, enters samādhis of every kind, raises spiritual penetrations of every kind, obtains wisdoms of every kind, and dwells in the very edge of kṣaṇas of every kind. Chengguan says that this simile is a simile for the rising within entering and the entering within rising above, and for the contrary and the compliant set over against one another, and that therefore the joining gathers all up with ‘of every kind.’ To close the ten similes with a mirror is an excellent arrangement: the mirror does not move and the myriad images appear; they appear, and the mirror neither increases nor decreases — and this is the very image of what was said before, ‘ever entering and ever rising, ever without entering or rising.’
Reaching the Ten Far Shores of the Spiritual Penetrations: The Passage Gathered Up by the Far Shore
At the last the ten far shores of the spiritual penetrations are set out. The words ‘far shore’ are words of gathering up — it does not say that he obtains the spiritual penetrations, but that he reaches the far shore of them, which is to say that these penetrations have been carried to their utmost edge. The ten clauses may be seen in three layers: the first two are with regard to buddhas and bodhisattvas (exhausting space and pervading the Dharma realm · the ultimate mastery without differentiation); the middle six are with regard to working (raising up practices and vows and entering the gate of the Tathāgata to do the Buddha’s work · shaking all worlds and making them pure · knowing that the fruits of sentient beings’ deeds are as conjurings · knowing the marks of the differentiated entering and rising, coarse and fine, of the samādhis · valiantly entering the realm of the Tathāgata and giving rise to great vows · making a conjured buddha and turning a conjured wheel of the Dharma so that beings enter the Buddha-vehicle); and the last two are with regard to expounding and to time (fully knowing the unspeakable secret letters and phrases so that the gates of the Dharma become pure · without borrowing day or night or year or month or the number of kalpas, displaying the three times within a single thought-moment). Among them the clause ‘knowing the marks of the differentiated entering and rising, coarse and fine, of the samādhis’ most repays turning over — the whole passage has been about entering and rising, and here the ‘marks of the differentiation of entering and rising’ are themselves listed as an object of knowing: not only is he free in entering and rising, he knows besides every mark of entering and rising there is.
The Concluding Name: The Wisdom of Skillfulness
The whole passage is closed with a single sentence: this is named the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s eighth great samādhi of the differentiated bodies of all sentient beings, the wisdom of skillfulness. Of the ten rounds of samādhi, the first nine all conclude their names with ‘the great samādhi, the wisdom of skillfulness,’ while the tenth concludes with ‘the vast wisdom of the surpassing mind.’ Look back over the whole passage and it comes clear: the ten non-attachments are the root of skillfulness, the thirty-nine pairs and the ten similes are the marks of skillfulness, the three benefits are the effect of skillfulness, and the ten far shores of the spiritual penetrations are skillfulness at its utmost. That differentiated bodies can serve as the name of a samādhi is precisely because it is at the place of difference that skillfulness is most needed.
Lineage
Two tracks of divergent explanation stand side by side over this passage. Chengguan follows the order of the sūtra text and establishes an outline of five parts — making clear the wisdom that is able to enter, displaying the marks of entering and rising, making clear the benefits of entering the samādhi, making clear the mastery of the realm, gathering the whole up into the ultimate — and within the dharma he judges ten classes, and in the two places of simile-text he attaches the four similes and the six similes severally, and over the pair of coarse and fine he opens two readings by principle and by fact. Li Tongxuan, for his part, does not enter into the outlining of the text but takes up the sense of the establishing of the name, explaining this samādhi thus: one who enters this samādhi can manifest the body of a buddha and can match the differentiated bodies of sentient beings, all of them manifested according to their kind, and hence this name is established; and further, because he is able to enter the samādhi of the same and the different and of the compliant and the contrary, hence this name is established; as for the remaining sense, the sūtra text sets it forth in full of itself. The one follows the text and judges its structure, the other sets forth the Dharma and explains its name; the two tracks run side by side, both are the settled sayings of the ancient masters, and they are recorded without adjudication.
The sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, and therefore neither Fazang’s Tanxuan ji nor Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji has any outline-explanation of this chapter; for this passage, both the parallel translation and these two commentaries are honestly marked as lacking. This itself is worth setting down: the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis is a chapter newly added in the eighty-fascicle text, and the whole weight of its commentarial explanation falls upon Chengguan and Li Tongxuan alone. Whoever reads this chapter should know that the ground beneath its apparatus is altogether unlike the layered ranks of commentators that stand behind the Chapter on the Ten Grounds.
品二十七 十定品 · 第九 法界自在大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Ninth, the Great Samādhi of Mastery in the Dharma Realm
全文五層 →Full five layers →這一問問的是什麼
十大三昧一路問下來,到第九,普賢又起同一個句式:什麼是菩薩摩訶薩的法界自在三昧?問句看似重複,落點卻每一番不同——前八番各有其所自在之處,這一番的落點在「法界」二字。
要先分清一件事:問的不是『怎麼入定』,而是『這個定是什麼定』。定名既標「自在」,就預告了答案的形狀——這個定不是把心收攏到一處不動,而是在一切處都不被卡住。所以底下經文一開口就把入定之「處」說出來,而那個處,出乎一般人對禪定的想像。
入定的地方,就是眼耳鼻舌身意
經文說,這位菩薩就在自己的眼處乃至意處入三昧,名叫法界自在;而且是在自身一一毛孔之中入這個三昧。
這裡最容易讀滑過去。一般人設想禪定,總要先離開六根的攀緣——閉眼、塞耳、息諸緣務。此處恰恰相反:入定之處就在六根,就在毛孔。這不是說不必修,而是說此定所治的不是「根」,是『被根所礙』。澄觀釋此云,總顯名體者,謂於眼等法界得自在故;又釋入定之處云,謂於毛孔中入眼等定,顯互用自在故——眼中入定而耳之用不失,這才叫互用。
入定既在此處,所知遂無邊際:知諸世間、知諸世間法、知諸世界,從億那由他世界一路數到不可說佛剎微塵數世界,見一切世界中有佛出興,眾會充滿。李通玄以為,此定不可以情識籌量能知,須是定盡想亡、無思無心,以無作智印方會,故名法界自在;他又說,於一毛孔中虛空無大小量,即等虛空界——毛孔之所以能容法界,是因為那裡本來沒有大小之量,不是硬把大的塞進小的。
再看經文結這一段的句子:因為對法界得了自在,所以善分別眼,善分別耳,乃至善分別意,種種差別不同而盡其邊際。澄觀於此下判二義,一者於理法界自在故能善分別眼等界,二者善分別眼等十八界即是事法界自在,而此二無礙及事事無礙。華嚴宗四法界之名義,在這幾句經文上有它逐字的落腳處——不是玄談推出來的,是從「善分別眼」四個字讀出來的。
為什麼功德要用「十千億」來數
定既成就,經文接著鋪開一長串:能生起十千億陀羅尼法光明,成就十千億清淨行,獲得十千億諸根,圓滿十千億神通……一路二十一句,句句都是十千億。
讀者到這裡常起兩種疑:一是嫌其鋪張,二是想去算那個數。兩種都走偏了。澄觀釋此云,此為定成十益之第一,生多功德益,有二十一句,各十千億——他先數句數,正是提醒讀者這是一個『格式』,不是一份清單。格式所要傳達的是:定一旦成就,德不是一項一項添上去的,是同一個量普遍地落在每一項上。
所以「十千億」不是統計,是修辭之量。它要排除的是這樣一種誤解——以為修定所得是若干件可以點數的本事。經文用同一個數壓在二十一個不同的門類上,正是要讀者看見:所得的不是二十一樣東西,是一種遍及二十一處的力量。落到用處上便是:不必問『我得了幾樣』,該問『我的每一處,是不是都被同一件事貫穿了』。
已辦、已積、已淨——功德的完成式
隨後經文換一種說法:這位菩薩還有無數功德、無量功德、無邊功德,乃至無盡功德;而對這些功德,都已辦具,都已積集,都已莊嚴,都已清淨,都已瑩徹,都已攝受,都能出生,都可稱歎,都得堅固,都已成就。
前十句說「所具之多」,後十句說「能具之相」——澄觀釋此云,於中二十句,前十句所具之多,後十句能具之相;他並釋其中兩字,清淨者除垢故,瑩徹者發本智光故。這兩個字值得停一下:除垢是減法,發光是加法,但發的不是外來的光,是本智之光。可見「清淨」與「瑩徹」不是同義重複,是一事之兩面。
要排除的誤解是:把這一段當作讚歎的堆疊。它其實在說一件很具體的事——功德到了這個地位,全部是完成式,不是進行式。落到修行上,這是一個檢驗:所修之善,是還在『正在積』,還是已經到了『隨用隨現』的地步。
諸佛現前,說的是什麼
接著是諸佛攝受。經文說,此菩薩為東方十千阿僧祇佛剎微塵數名號諸佛之所攝受,一一名號復有同數之佛,各各差別;東方如此,南西北方、四維上下也如此。那些佛全都現在他面前,為現清淨剎,為說諸佛無量身、難思眼、無量耳、清淨鼻、清淨舌、無住心,乃至令入如來無邊祕密、令知其心如幻如化。
此處須辨清一事:這一段是長行敘說,不是偈頌供養,也不是菩薩去供佛,而是佛來現前為說。澄觀釋此云,此為第三諸佛攝受益,於中三,初明攝受、次現身說法、後令其修證——次第分明。所說之內容也值得注意:諸佛所說的,多半是佛自身的眼耳鼻舌與心。這與前文「善分別眼,善分別耳」正好接得上——菩薩於自六處得自在,諸佛便以佛之六處為說。落地處在此:所修者為何,所感者即為何。
十方諸佛同時護念的十件事
護念與攝受不同。澄觀釋此云,攝受攝之,屬佛護念,即佛力來加——攝受是收攝到佛的攝持之中,護念則是佛力加持而使其成辦。
所護念者凡十事:令得無邊身、令得無礙心、令於一切法得無忘念、令於一切法得決定慧、令轉更聰敏而於一切法皆能領受、令於一切法悉能明了、令諸根猛利而於神通法悉得善巧、令境界無礙而周行法界恆不休息、令得無礙智畢竟清淨、令以神通力於一切世界示現成佛。
排一排就看得出次第:先身心(無邊身、無礙心),次憶持與決斷(無忘念、決定慧),次領受與明了,次根利與神通,次周行無礙,末乃至示現成佛。要排除的誤解是把「加持」讀成代替——十事之中沒有一件是佛替他做的,全是「令此菩薩」如何如何,加持所成就的是他自己的能力。落到修行上:真正的感應不是被抱著走,是走得更穩。
十種海:為何用海為喻
再進一層,經文說住此三昧得十種海——諸佛海、眾生海、諸法海、諸剎海、功德海、神通海、諸根海、諸心海、諸行海、諸願海;且每一海都自帶所以然,如得諸佛海是「咸覩見故」,得眾生海是「悉調伏故」。
為何用海?海之為喻,取其廣、取其深、取其能受眾流而不溢。前文四辯所歸也是海,此處所得亦是海——可見此定之所得,性質上都是『容受性』的,不是『佔有性』的。這是要排除的一個誤解:以為得海是把海收進口袋。經文自釋得法之由,句句是「見」「調伏」「了知」「往詣」「圓滿」——所得者是與之相應的能力,不是所有權。落地處:檢驗自己於一法是否真得,看的不是能否說它,是能否在它面前不被淹沒。
十種殊勝:出眾而不染
得海之後復得十種殊勝:於一切眾生中最為第一,於一切諸天中最為殊特,於一切梵王中最極自在,於諸世間無所染著,一切世間無能映蔽,一切諸魔不能惑亂,普入諸趣無所罣礙,處處受生知不堅固,一切佛法皆得自在,一切神通悉能示現。
前三句說其位之高,後七句說其行之無礙。這裡最要緊的是第四句與第八句:無所染著、知不堅固——它們把前三句的「最為第一」拉回原位。若無此二句,前三句便成了世間的較勝之心。有此二句,「殊勝」的意思才確定下來:不是壓過眾人,是在眾人之中不被任何一處黏住。落到用處上,這是一條相當實在的檢驗——地位若使人黏,那地位便不是此處所說的殊勝。
十種力,與那一長串力名
再得十種力,於眾生界修習諸行:勇健力(調伏世間)、精進力(恆不退轉)、無著力(離諸垢染)、寂靜力(於一切法無諍論)、逆順力(於一切法心自在)、法性力(於諸義中得自在)、無礙力(智慧廣大)、無畏力(能說諸法)、辯才力(能持諸法)、開示力(智慧無邊)。十力之中,逆順力最堪玩味——順境逆境皆能自在,不是只在順處有力。
隨後經文又列出三十餘個力名,從廣大力、最勝力一路到一切眾生無能映蔽力。這不是另立一組力。澄觀釋此云,於中初列十力、後顯其超勝,隨前一一力皆具此三十八力——也就是說,那一長串是每一力的縱深,不是第十一力起的橫列。誤讀成橫列,就會去數;誤讀成縱深,才讀得出經意:一力之中具足諸力。
能生、能成、能圓滿——以及說不盡
接著經文以十一個「能」字收束:於如是無量功德法,能生,能成就,能圓滿,能照明,能具足,能遍具足,能廣大,能堅固,能增長,能淨治,能遍淨治。澄觀釋此云,此為第八結能圓滿益。
然後翻出另一面:此菩薩之功德邊際、智慧邊際、修行邊際、法門邊際、自在邊際、苦行邊際、成就邊際、清淨邊際、出離邊際、法自在邊際,無能說者;所獲得、所成就、所趣入、所現前的一切法門,於不可說劫無能說盡。澄觀判此為第九益,謂自德無邊故他不能說。
一面說「能」,一面說「說不盡」——兩面須合看。「能」說的是他的作用,「說不盡」說的是他的分量。要排除的誤解是把「無能說盡」讀成消極的推託。它不是不肯說,是德之量本來不由言說所限。落地處:凡真到量的東西,多半描述起來反而樸素,因為它不靠描述成立。
一切三昧無不明見
第十益說三昧無邊而自無不了:能了知無數乃至不可說不可說一切三昧;那一一三昧的境界無量廣大,其中若入、若起、若住,所有相狀、示現、行處、等流、自性、除滅、出離,一切無不明見。
這一條是前面所有益的收攏。前面說的是他所得的德與力,這一條說的是他對「定」這件事本身已經全盤看清——連別的三昧怎麼入、怎麼住、怎麼出、怎麼歇,都在他眼裡。此所以名為自在:不是自己這一個定用得順,是於一切定皆無不了。落地處在於一個分際——會用一種定,與看清一切定之相狀,是兩層事;後者才使人不被自己的定境所困。
無熱池四河:喻在哪裡
經文於此轉入大喻。無熱惱大龍王宮流出四河,無濁無雜,光色清淨猶如虛空;池之四面各有一口,象口出恒伽而流銀沙、師子口出私陀而流金剛沙、牛口出信度而流金沙、馬口出縛芻而流瑠璃沙;四河遶池七匝,四向分流而入大海。池底布沙,岸有寶莊嚴,中散栴檀,四種寶華遍滿,寶樹周匝;日光一出,池河內外一切眾物皆現日影,而眾寶又各各展轉互現其影,不增不減、非合非散。
澄觀釋此云,第三喻顯中正顯前體用及益,亦明前所未顯故,不全似上文——這一句是讀此大喻的鑰匙。喻分不是把前文再說一遍,它另有前文未曾顯出的東西。他判此喻開為十三門,各先喻後合;又誌,若把四辯之總別開為五,則成十七門。
李通玄則另走一路:他准他經之說,把四河配上方位與所入之國——東面私陀入震旦而歸東海,南面恒伽入南印度而歸南海,西面信度入信度國而歸西海,北面縛芻入波斯拂林而歸北海;至於表法,他兩處都說「經自具明」,讓經文自己說。經文本身只繫四口與四沙,未配方位。二家一詳於文之開合、一詳於地之表法,並錄之。
四辯出行,同入智海
喻既立,經文自合。第一合是總的:如無熱大池從四口流出四河而入大海,菩薩亦復如是,從四辯才流出諸行,究竟入於一切智海。澄觀釋此云,雖舉四河,意在四口出沙故——喻眼不在河,在口與沙。
於是四辯別合:以義辯才說一切如來所說一切義門,出生清淨白法,入無礙智海;以法辯才為眾生說佛金剛句,引出金剛智,入無礙智海;以訓辭辯說隨順世間緣起方便,開悟眾生令皆歡喜,入緣起方便海;以無盡辯雨百千億那由他不可說法,令聞者潤洽,入諸佛法海。
四辯各有所入之海,門異而不相奪。此處要排除的誤解是把辯才讀作口才。四辯所出的是「諸行」,不是言辭而已;而且每一辯都以『究竟入於某海』作結——辯不是終點,是水道。落地處:說法之能若不通往智海,那就只是河口好看而沙不流。
遶池、四方、以及池中的華與寶
其下諸門,經文一一自合。四河遶池而後四方入海,合的是隨順三業與智為前導三業;澄觀釋此云,菩提心智名之為池,三業隨順智慧即為遶義——先遶而後出,是說三業須先繞著菩提心轉,才談得上流注。經文又自徵自釋何者為菩薩四方:見一切佛而得開悟、聞一切法受持不忘、圓滿一切波羅蜜行、大悲說法滿足眾生。
再下,四華遍滿合於菩提心中間不捨眾生、說法調伏;澄觀釋此云,說法有開敷之義,三昧有感果之能。寶樹圍繞合現佛國土莊嚴,令眾生趣向菩提。池廣五十由旬而清淨無濁,合菩提之心其量無邊、善根充滿。無量寶嚴岸而栴檀遍散,合以十種智寶嚴菩提心大願之岸——澄觀於此誌十種智寶有二義,一即離世間中十種如寶智,二即他心等十種智,兩存不判。池底金沙摩尼間錯,合微妙智慧周遍觀察、種種法寶間錯莊嚴;澄觀逐物對合云,妙智合金沙,解脫合摩尼,無礙光明合二種放光,住佛所住入於甚深合布其底。
再下,龍王永離熱惱合菩薩永離世間憂惱而雖現受生無有染著——澄觀釋此云,此即合池名,名因龍得故。四河潤澤閻浮提合以四智河潤澤天人沙門婆羅門,經自列四智河為願智河、波羅蜜智河、菩薩三昧智河、大悲智河。此後三門,四河無盡合大願力修行知見無盡、入海無障合常修普賢行願入如來智無有障礙、入海無厭合以普賢行願盡未來劫修菩薩行不生疲厭。
日影互現:毛孔中見佛的所以然
大喻之末是日光現影。日出時池中金沙、銀沙、金剛沙、瑠璃沙及一切寶物皆現日影,而諸寶又各各展轉互現其影,互相鑒徹,無所妨礙。合處說:菩薩住此三昧,於自身一一毛孔中悉見不可說不可說佛剎微塵數諸佛如來,亦見彼佛國土道場眾會,於一一佛所聽法受持信解供養,各經不可說不可說億那由他劫而不想念時節長短,其諸眾會亦無迫隘。
「亦無迫隘」四字是全段之眼——多而不擠,久而不覺其久。此處最需排除的誤解,是把它讀作神通把空間撐大了。經文自己徵問「何以故」,隨即以十句作答,首句便是「以微妙心,入無邊法界故」,其下入無等差別業果、入不思議三昧境界、入不思議思惟境界、入一切佛自在境界,又得一切佛所護念、大神變、難得難知十種力,入普賢菩薩行圓滿境界,末句是得一切佛無勞倦神通力故。澄觀釋此云,合中先正合、後徵釋涉入所由——所以之所以,經文自己交代了。
可見不擠不是空間被放大,是心不在量上分別。落地處極實在:人覺得忙、覺得擠,多半不是事多,是心先把事排成了隊。
雖入定而不廢定,雖化眾而離眾生想
最後一科總結雙行。先以法說:雖能於定一念入出,而亦不廢長時在定,亦無所著;雖於境界無所依住,而亦不捨一切所緣;雖善入剎那際,而為利益眾生現佛神通無有厭足;雖等入法界而不得其邊;雖無所住無有處所,而恆趣入一切智道;雖離世間顛倒分別、超過一切分別之地,亦不捨於種種諸相;雖能具足方便善巧而究竟清淨;雖不分別菩薩諸地而皆已善入。澄觀釋此云,總結雙行者,謂權實定散無障礙故。
次以喻說:譬如虛空,雖能容受一切諸物,而離有無。虛空之喻用得極準——它不是空無所有,它容受一切;也不是充滿什麼,它離有無。
後以合說,一連十餘句雙照:雖普入一切世間而離世間想,雖勤度一切眾生而離眾生想,雖深知一切法而離諸法想,雖樂見一切佛而離諸佛想;雖善入種種三昧而知一切法自性皆如,無所染著;雖以無邊辯才演無盡法句而心恆住離文字法;雖樂觀察無言說法而恆示現清淨音聲;雖住一切離言法際而恆示現種種色相;雖教化眾生而知一切法畢竟性空;雖勤修大悲度脫眾生而知眾生界無盡無散;雖了達法界常住不變而以三輪調伏眾生恆不休息;雖常安住如來所住而智慧清淨、心無怖畏、分別演說種種諸法、轉於法輪常不休息。
澄觀於此下一句極細的話,說法中明即寂而用、喻合乃明即用而寂,文影略——法說從寂處說到用,喻合從用處說回寂,兩面互見而文各省一半。要排除的誤解是把「雖……而……」讀成折衷或讓步。它不是各退一步,是同時全分:入世間是全分入,離世間想也是全分離。落地處在此——修行到一個地位,不是把兩件事調和成一件溫吞的事,是兩件事各自到底而不相礙。
收在一句上
經文收束得極短:這就是菩薩摩訶薩的第九法界自在大三昧善巧智。
十番三昧,番番以「善巧智」作結。此處回頭看,「法界自在」四字所指的,並非另有一個叫作法界的地方可以自在遊走;是於眼耳鼻舌身意之間、於一毛孔之中、於入定出定與說法度生之間,都不再被卡住。定之名為自在者,以此。
承衍
本單元之古德依據唯二家。澄觀《華嚴經疏》作科文之軌,全段判為顯定體用、明定成益、以喻寄顯、總結雙行四科,成益開十段而喻顯開十三門,並於定體處判理法界自在、事法界自在、二者無礙及事事無礙——華嚴宗四法界之義,於此段有其逐文之疏據。李通玄《新華嚴經論》不作科文,直以無作智釋定名,謂此不可以情識籌量,須定盡想亡、無思無心方會;復以地理表法配四河之方位與所入之國,而於表法則兩度讓經自明。二家所詳不同,並錄之,不判高下。
六十華嚴無十定品,故法藏《探玄記》、智儼《搜玄記》皆無此段之牒經釋文;六十本之對位為結構性之闕,非文句之異。華嚴宗諸論於本段亦無牒經之釋,其「法界自在」之語屬判教立宗,非釋此經文,誌錄不判。
至於本段之義所承所衍:四無礙辯在他處多作名相之列,此段則以定為源、以智海為歸,立起『辯自定出、辯終入海』之次第;日影互現一段,經文自己交代的所以然,是入無邊法界與佛力加持二事。本品說者即普賢,喻合之中兩度自繫普賢行願,與普賢行之一脈相貫——此為本單元向外之繫,繫名以待互讀,不越出本段而論。
What This Question Is Asking
The ten great samādhis have been asked after one by one, and at the ninth Samantabhadra raises the same form of words again: what is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of mastery in the Dharma realm? The question looks like a repetition, but the point where it comes down is different every time. Each of the first eight had its own place in which mastery was gained; the point where this one comes down is in the two words ‘Dharma realm.’
One thing must be told apart first. What is asked is not ‘how does one enter this samādhi,’ but ‘what kind of samādhi is this.’ Since the name of the samādhi carries the word ‘mastery,’ the shape of the answer is announced beforehand: this samādhi is not a gathering of the mind into one place where it does not move; it is a not being caught anywhere at all. And so the text below, at its very first breath, says where the entering is done — and that place is not what most people imagine when they imagine meditation.
The Place of Entering Is the Eye, the Ear, the Nose, the Tongue, the Body, and the Mind
The sūtra says that this bodhisattva enters a samādhi at his own eye-place and so on to his own mind-place, and its name is mastery in the Dharma realm; and further, that he enters this samādhi within each single pore of his own body.
This is the easiest place to read straight past. When people picture meditation they suppose that one must first get away from the reaching-out of the six faculties: shut the eyes, stop the ears, put down every occasion of involvement. Here it is exactly the reverse: the place of entering is the six faculties, is the pores. This does not say that one need not cultivate; it says that what this samādhi cures is not the faculties, it is ‘being obstructed by the faculties.’ Chengguan explains this, saying that the general showing of the name and substance is that mastery is gained over the Dharma realm of the eye and the rest; and explaining the place of entering he says that it means entering the samādhi of the eye and the rest within the pores, showing that their mutual use is mastered — to enter samādhi in the eye and yet not lose the working of the ear, this is what is called mutual use.
The entering being in this place, what is known is thereupon without any farthest bound: he knows the manifold worlds, knows the dharmas of the manifold worlds, knows the manifold world-systems, counting on from koṭis of nayutas of world-systems all the way to world-systems as many as the dust motes of unspeakable buddha-lands, and he sees that within all world-systems there are buddhas appearing in the world with their assemblies filling them entirely. Li Tongxuan holds that this samādhi cannot be known by the reckoning of the emotive consciousness, but requires that the settled state be exhausted and the imagining perish, that there be no thinking and no mind, and that it be met with only by the seal of the wisdom that does not contrive — and it is therefore named mastery in the Dharma realm. He says further that within a single pore space has no measure of great or small, and is thus the equal of the realm of space — the reason a pore can hold the Dharma realm is that there was never a measure of great or small in it to begin with, not that something big has been forced into something small.
Now look at the sentence with which the sūtra closes this passage: because mastery has been gained over the Dharma realm, therefore he is well able to tell apart the eye, well able to tell apart the ear, and so on to the mind, the manifold differences each unlike the others, and he exhausts their farthest bound. Chengguan under this passage judges two meanings: first, that because of mastery in the principle-Dharma-realm he is able to tell apart the realms of the eye and the rest; second, that the telling apart of the eighteen realms of the eye and the rest is itself mastery in the phenomenal-Dharma-realm — and that these two are unobstructed, and further that phenomenon and phenomenon are unobstructed. The name and meaning of the four Dharma realms of the Huayan school have here, upon these few sentences of the sūtra, their verbatim place to stand — they were not spun out of abstract talk; they were read out of the four words ‘well able to tell apart the eye.’
Why the Merits Are Counted by Ten Thousand Koṭis
The samādhi being accomplished, the sūtra next spreads out a long series: he can give rise to ten thousand koṭis of lights of the dharma of dhāraṇī, accomplish ten thousand koṭis of pure practices, obtain ten thousand koṭis of faculties, fulfill ten thousand koṭis of spiritual powers — twenty-one clauses in a row, and every clause ten thousand koṭis.
Readers commonly raise two doubts here: one is impatience at the spread of it, the other is the wish to work the number out. Both go wide. Chengguan explains this, saying that this is the first of the ten benefits of the samādhi accomplished, the benefit of giving rise to many merits, in twenty-one clauses, each of them ten thousand koṭis — his counting of the clauses first is precisely a reminder to the reader that this is a ‘format,’ not an inventory. What the format is meant to convey is this: once the samādhi is accomplished, virtue is not added on one item at a time; one and the same quantity falls evenly upon every item.
So ‘ten thousand koṭis’ is not a statistic; it is a rhetorical quantity. What it is meant to shut out is a misunderstanding of this kind — the supposing that what is gained by cultivating samādhi is a certain number of countable accomplishments. The sūtra presses one and the same number down upon twenty-one different categories precisely so that the reader may see: what is gained is not twenty-one things, it is one strength reaching through twenty-one places. Brought down to use, it comes to this: do not ask ‘how many have I gained,’ ask ‘is every one of my places threaded through by one and the same thing.’
Made Ready, Gathered In, Purified — Merit in the Perfect Tense
The sūtra then changes its manner of speaking: this bodhisattva has besides numberless merits, measureless merits, boundless merits, on to inexhaustible merits; and toward these merits, he has made them all ready, gathered them all in, adorned them all, purified them all, burnished them all clear, taken them all up, is able to bring them all forth, may be praised for them all, has made them all firm, has accomplished them all.
The former ten clauses speak of the multitude of what is possessed, the latter ten of the manner of the possessing — Chengguan explains this, saying that within it there are twenty clauses, the former ten the multitude of what is possessed and the latter ten the manner of the possessing; and he explains two of the graphs, saying that ‘purified’ is because the stain is removed, and ‘burnished clear’ is because the light of the original wisdom is sent forth. These two graphs are worth pausing over: removing stain is a subtraction, sending forth light is an addition — but the light sent forth is not a light from outside; it is the light of the original wisdom. One sees, then, that ‘purified’ and ‘burnished clear’ are not synonyms doubled, but two faces of one matter.
The misunderstanding to be shut out is taking this passage for a heaping-up of praise. It is in fact saying something quite definite: at this station, merit is entirely in the perfect tense, not the progressive. Brought down to practice, this is a test: is the good one has cultivated still ‘in course of being gathered,’ or has it come to the point where it appears the moment it is used?
What It Is That the Buddhas, Appearing Before Him, Speak
Next comes the taking-in by the buddhas. The sūtra says that this bodhisattva is taken in by the buddhas of the east, whose names are as many as ten thousand asaṃkhyeyas of dust motes of buddha-lands, and that under each single name there are again buddhas of the same number, each unlike the rest; as it is with the east, so with the south, west, and north, with the four intermediate quarters, the zenith, and the nadir. All those buddhas appear before him: for him they display the pure lands, for him they speak the buddhas’ measureless body, the eyes past thought, the measureless ears, the pure nose, the pure tongue, the non-abiding mind, on to causing him to enter the boundless secret of the Tathāgata and to know that his own mind is like an illusion, like a conjuring.
One thing must be told apart here: this passage is prose narration, not verses of offering; nor is it the bodhisattva going to make offerings to the buddhas — it is the buddhas coming and appearing before him to speak. Chengguan explains this, saying that this is the third benefit, the taking-in by the buddhas, and that within it there are three: first the making clear of the taking-in, next the manifesting of the body and the speaking of the Dharma, and last the causing of him to cultivate and realize — the order of it is plain. What is spoken is also worth noticing: what the buddhas speak is for the most part the buddhas’ own eye, ear, nose, tongue, and mind. This joins up exactly with the earlier ‘well able to tell apart the eye, well able to tell apart the ear’ — the bodhisattva has gained mastery over his own six places, and so the buddhas take the six places of a buddha for what they speak. Here is where it comes to ground: what one cultivates is what one calls forth.
The Ten Things the Buddhas of the Ten Directions Keep in Mind at Once
Keeping in mind is not the same as taking in. Chengguan explains this, saying that taking in gathers him in, while what belongs to the buddhas’ keeping in mind is the strength of a buddha coming to lend its aid — taking in is a gathering into the buddhas’ holding, whereas keeping in mind is the strength of a buddha lending aid so that the thing is brought about.
What is kept in mind is ten things: causing him to gain a boundless body; to gain an unobstructed mind; to gain toward all dharmas a mindfulness that does not forget; to gain toward all dharmas a wisdom that is decided; to grow ever more quick of understanding so that toward all dharmas he can receive them; to understand clearly all dharmas; to have keen faculties so that in the dharma of spiritual powers he is skilled in every part; to have a field of experience unobstructed so that he moves everywhere through the Dharma realm and never rests; to gain unobstructed wisdom pure to the very last; and by the strength of spiritual power to display the becoming of a buddha within all world-systems.
Set them out in a row and the order is plain to see: first body and mind (a boundless body, an unobstructed mind), next holding in memory and deciding (mindfulness that does not forget, wisdom that is decided), next receiving and understanding clearly, next keen faculties and spiritual powers, next moving everywhere unobstructed, and at the last the displaying of the becoming of a buddha. The misunderstanding to be shut out is reading ‘lending aid’ as substituting: among the ten things there is not one that a buddha does in his stead — all of them are ‘they cause this bodhisattva’ to be thus and thus, and what the aid brings about is his own capacity. Brought down to practice: a true response is not being carried in someone’s arms, it is walking more steadily.
The Ten Oceans: Why an Ocean Is the Figure
Deeper still, the sūtra says that abiding in this samādhi he gains ten kinds of ocean — the ocean of the buddhas, of sentient beings, of the dharmas, of the lands, of merit, of spiritual powers, of the faculties, of minds, of practices, of vows; and each ocean carries with it the reason why, as the gaining of the ocean of the buddhas is ‘for he beholds them all’ and the gaining of the ocean of sentient beings is ‘for he tames them all.’
Why an ocean? As a figure, an ocean is taken for its breadth, for its depth, and for its being able to receive the many streams without overflowing. The four kinds of eloquence earlier came home to an ocean, and what is gained here is an ocean too — one sees, then, that what this samādhi gains is in its nature all of the ‘receiving’ sort, not of the ‘possessing’ sort. This is one misunderstanding to be shut out: supposing that to gain an ocean is to put the ocean in one’s pocket. The sūtra itself explains the ground of the gaining, and clause by clause it is ‘beholds,’ ‘tames,’ ‘knows,’ ‘goes to,’ ‘fulfills’ — what is gained is the capacity that answers to the thing, not the ownership of it. Where it comes to ground: to test whether one has truly gained a dharma, the mark is not whether one can talk about it, it is whether one can stand before it without being drowned.
The Ten Preeminences: Standing Out Without Being Stained
After the oceans he gains ten kinds of preeminence: among all sentient beings he is foremost; among all the gods he is most excellent; among all the Brahmā-kings he is master in the highest degree; toward the worlds he is nowhere stained or attached; nothing in any world can overshadow him; no demons can bewilder him; he enters everywhere into the destinies without hindrance; wherever he takes birth he knows it is not firm; in all the dharmas of a buddha he gains mastery; all spiritual powers he can display.
The first three clauses speak of the height of his station, the latter seven of the unobstructedness of his practice. What matters most here is the fourth clause and the eighth: nowhere stained or attached, and knowing it is not firm — these two pull the ‘foremost’ of the first three clauses back into place. Without these two, the first three clauses would become a worldly mind for coming out on top. With these two, the sense of ‘preeminence’ is settled: it is not overtopping the crowd, it is standing among the crowd without being stuck anywhere. Brought down to use, this is a very solid test — if a station makes a man stick to it, then that station is not the preeminence spoken of here.
The Ten Powers, and That Long String of Names of Powers
Then he gains ten kinds of power, and within the realm of sentient beings cultivates the practices: the power of valor (to tame the world), the power of vigor (never turning back), the power of non-attachment (far from every stain), the power of stillness (no dispute toward any dharma), the power of the adverse and the favorable (toward all dharmas the mind has gained mastery), the power of the nature of dharmas (mastery among the meanings), the power of the unobstructed (wisdom vast), the power of fearlessness (able to speak the dharmas), the power of eloquence (able to hold the dharmas), the power of revealing (wisdom boundless). Among the ten powers, the power of the adverse and the favorable most repays turning over — to be master in the favorable and in the adverse alike, not to have strength only where things go one’s way.
The sūtra then lists more than thirty names of powers, from the vast power and the most excellent power on to the power that no sentient being can overshadow. This is not the setting up of a second set of powers. Chengguan explains this, saying that within it he first lists the ten powers and afterward shows their surpassing excellence, and that following upon each single one of the former, every one is furnished with these thirty-eight powers — which is to say that the long string is the depth of each single power, not a horizontal row beginning from an eleventh. Misread as a horizontal row, one goes off to count them; read as depth, the sense of the sūtra comes out: within one power all the powers are complete.
Able to Give Rise, to Accomplish, to Fulfill — and Not to Be Told to the End
The sūtra then gathers it up with eleven graphs of ‘can’: toward measureless dharmas of merit such as these, he can give rise to them, can accomplish them, can fulfill them, can illumine them, can be furnished with them, can be furnished with them throughout, can make them vast, can make them firm, can increase them, can purify them, can purify them throughout. Chengguan explains this, saying that this is the eighth benefit, the benefit of the fulfillment of what he is able to do.
Then it turns to the other face: the farthest bound of this bodhisattva’s merit, of his wisdom, of his practice, of his dharma-gates, of his mastery, of his austerity, of his accomplishment, of his purity, of his going forth, of his mastery in the Dharma — none can tell them; and what he has obtained, accomplished, entered upon, and brought before him, all his dharma-gates, cannot be told to the end in unspeakable kalpas. Chengguan judges this to be the ninth benefit: since his own virtue is boundless, others cannot tell it.
On the one face ‘can,’ on the other ‘cannot be told to the end’ — the two faces must be looked at together. ‘Can’ speaks of his working; ‘cannot be told to the end’ speaks of his weight. The misunderstanding to be shut out is reading ‘none can tell them to the end’ as a passive putting-off. It is not an unwillingness to speak; it is that the measure of the virtue was never bounded by speech to begin with. Where it comes to ground: whatever has truly come to its full measure is for the most part plain in the describing, because it does not stand upon description.
Of All Samādhis There Is None Not Clearly Seen
The tenth benefit says that the samādhis are boundless and yet there is nothing of them he does not understand: he is able to know all samādhis, numberless on to unspeakably unspeakable; and of each single one of those samādhis the field of experience is measureless and vast, and within it, whether he enters, rises, or abides, all its aspects, displays, courses, outflows, own-nature, ceasing, and going forth — of all this there is nothing not clearly seen.
This item gathers up all the benefits before it. Those spoke of the virtue and power he has gained; this one speaks of his having seen the whole of the matter of ‘samādhi’ itself through and through — even how other samādhis are entered, abided in, come out of, and laid to rest lies within his sight. This is why it is named mastery: it is not that this one samādhi of his own is smoothly handled, it is that of all samādhis there is none he does not understand. Where it comes to ground is a distinction: to be able to use one kind of samādhi, and to see clearly the aspects of all samādhis, are two different levels; only the latter keeps a man from being shut in by the state of his own samādhi.
The Four Rivers of the Lake of No Heat: Where the Figure Lies
Here the sūtra turns to the great simile. Out of the palace of the great dragon king Free of Heat and Vexation four rivers flow forth, with nothing turbid and nothing mixed in them, their light and color pure as space; on the four sides of the lake there is one mouth apiece, and from the elephant’s mouth issues the Gaṅgā flowing sand of silver, from the lion’s mouth the Sītā flowing sands of adamant, from the ox’s mouth the Sindhu flowing sand of gold, from the horse’s mouth the Vakṣu flowing sand of beryl; the four rivers circle the lake seven times round and then divide toward the four quarters and enter the great ocean. Sand is spread on the lake’s bed, jewels adorn its banks, candana is scattered through it, four kinds of jeweled flower fill it entirely, and trees of jewels encircle it; and the moment the sunlight comes forth, all the manifold things within and without the lake and the rivers show the image of the sun, while the jewels in their turn show one another’s images, neither increasing nor decreasing, neither joined nor scattered.
Chengguan explains this, saying that in the third division, the showing by simile, what is shown directly is the substance and working and the benefits set out before, and that it also makes clear what was not shown before, so that it is not wholly like the text above — this one sentence is the key to reading the great simile. The division of simile is not a saying over again of what came before; it has something in it that the earlier text never brought out. He judges this simile to open into thirteen gates, each with the simile first and the joining after; and he records further that if the general and the particular of the four kinds of eloquence are opened out into five, then there are seventeen gates.
Li Tongxuan goes another way: relying upon what another scripture says, he matches the four rivers with the quarters and with the lands they enter — on the east the Sītā entering Cīnasthāna and coming home to the eastern sea, on the south the Gaṅgā entering southern India and coming home to the southern sea, on the west the Sindhu entering the land of Sindhu and coming home to the western sea, on the north the Vakṣu entering the lands of Persia and Fulin and coming home to the northern sea; and as for what the figures stand for, in two places he says that the sūtra itself sets it out fully, and lets the text speak for itself. The sūtra itself ties only the mouths and the sands together, and does not match them with quarters. The one of the two masters is detailed upon the opening and joining of the text, the other upon what the geography stands for; both are recorded.
The Four Kinds of Eloquence Send Forth Practices and Enter the Ocean of Wisdom Together
The simile once set up, the sūtra joins it itself. The first joining is the general one: as the great Lake of No Heat sends four rivers out of four mouths into the great ocean, so the bodhisattva out of four kinds of eloquence sends forth the practices and to the very last enters the ocean of omniscience. Chengguan explains this, saying that although four rivers are raised, the intent lies in the four mouths that send out the sands — the eye of the simile is not in the rivers, it is in the mouths and the sands.
Thereupon the four kinds of eloquence are joined severally: by the eloquence of meaning he speaks all the gates of meaning that all the Tathāgatas have spoken, brings forth pure and bright dharmas, and enters the ocean of unobstructed wisdom; by the eloquence of dharma he speaks for beings the adamantine sayings of the buddhas, draws forth adamantine wisdom, and enters the ocean of unobstructed wisdom; by the eloquence of instructing speech he speaks the skillful means of dependent arising in accord with the world, awakens beings and makes them all glad, and enters the ocean of the skillful means of dependent arising; by inexhaustible eloquence he rains down a hundred thousand koṭis of nayutas of unspeakable rains of Dharma, so that those who hear are made moist, and enters the ocean of the dharmas of the buddhas.
Each of the four kinds of eloquence has its own ocean to enter, and the gates differ without taking anything from one another. The misunderstanding to be shut out here is reading eloquence as a gift of the tongue. What the four kinds of eloquence send forth is ‘the practices,’ not merely words; and every one of them closes with ‘to the very last enters such and such an ocean’ — eloquence is not the end of the road, it is the watercourse. Where it comes to ground: if a capacity to speak the Dharma does not run through to the ocean of wisdom, then it is only a handsome river-mouth with no sand flowing out.
The Circling, the Four Quarters, and the Flowers and Jewels Within the Lake
For the gates that follow, the sūtra makes each joining itself. The four rivers circle the lake and afterward enter the ocean from the four quarters, and what is joined to this is the three kinds of action in accord and the three kinds of action with wisdom going before; Chengguan explains this, saying that the wisdom of the mind of awakening is what is named the lake, and that the three kinds of action being in accord with wisdom is precisely the sense of circling — first circling and then flowing out, which is to say that the three kinds of action must first turn about the mind of awakening before there can be any talk of pouring forth. The sūtra then asks and answers for itself what the bodhisattva’s four quarters are: to see all the buddhas and be awakened, to hear all the dharmas and hold them without forgetting, to fulfill the practice of all the perfections, and to speak the Dharma with great compassion and satisfy sentient beings.
Next, the four flowers filling the lake are joined to not abandoning sentient beings in the space within the mind of awakening and to speaking the Dharma and taming them; Chengguan explains this, saying that speaking the Dharma has the sense of opening into blossom, and samādhi the capacity to bring on fruit. The trees of jewels encircling it are joined to displaying the adornment of the buddha-lands and causing beings to turn toward awakening. The lake fifty yojanas broad, pure and unturbid, is joined to the mind of awakening being boundless in its measure and filled full with roots of goodness. The measureless jewels adorning the banks and the candana scattered everywhere are joined to adorning with the ten kinds of jewel of wisdom the bank that is the great vow of the mind of awakening — and here Chengguan records that the ten kinds of jewel of wisdom bear two senses, one being the ten kinds of jewel-like wisdom in the chapter on leaving the world behind, the other the ten kinds of wisdom such as the knowing of others’ minds, and he lets the two stand without judging between them. The sand of gold on the lake’s bed with maṇi jewels set among it is joined to contemplating everywhere with subtle wisdom and to the manifold jewels of the Dharma set among one another as adornment; and Chengguan makes the joining thing by thing, saying that subtle wisdom is joined to the sand of gold, liberation to the maṇi, unobstructed light to the two kinds of light sent forth, and abiding where the buddhas abide and entering the deep to the spreading across its bed.
Next again, the dragon king forever apart from heat and vexation is joined to the bodhisattva being forever apart from the sorrow and vexation of the world, and though he displays a taking of birth being unstained by it — Chengguan explains this, saying that this is the joining of the lake’s own name, since the name is had from the dragon. The four rivers moistening Jambudvīpa are joined to moistening gods, humans, śramaṇas, and brahmins with four rivers of wisdom, and the sūtra itself lists the four rivers of wisdom as the river of the wisdom of vows, the river of the wisdom of the perfections, the river of the wisdom of the bodhisattva samādhis, and the river of the wisdom of great compassion. Of the three gates after this, the rivers’ inexhaustibility is joined to cultivating by the strength of great vows a knowing and seeing without exhaustion; their entering the ocean unobstructed to ever cultivating the practices and vows of Samantabhadra and entering the wisdom of the Tathāgata without obstruction; and their entering the ocean without weariness to cultivating with the practices and vows of Samantabhadra to the exhaustion of the kalpas to come and not giving rise to weariness.
The Sun’s Images Appearing in One Another: Why the Buddhas Are Seen Within a Pore
The end of the great simile is the sun’s image. When the sun comes forth, the sand of gold, sand of silver, sands of adamant, sand of beryl and every jeweled thing within the lake all show the image of the sun, and the jewels in their turn show one another’s images, shining clear through one another without hindrance. The joining says: the bodhisattva abiding in this samādhi sees, within each single pore of his own body, buddhas and Tathāgatas as many as the dust motes of unspeakably unspeakable buddha-lands, and sees too their lands, their sites of awakening, and their assemblies; and in the presence of each buddha he hears the Dharma, holds it, believes and understands it, and makes offerings, each time through unspeakably unspeakable koṭis of nayutas of kalpas, and yet he does not think of the length or shortness of the season, nor are those assemblies crowded and pressed for room.
The four words ‘nor are the assemblies pressed for room’ are the eye of the whole passage — many and yet not crowded, long and yet not felt as long. What most needs to be shut out here is reading it as a spiritual power that has stretched the space out. The sūtra puts the question to itself, ‘why is this so,’ and answers at once with ten clauses, the first of which is ‘because with a subtle mind he enters the boundless Dharma realm,’ and below it the entering of the unequalled and differing fruits of action, of the field of samādhi past conceiving, of the field of pondering past conceiving, of the field of the mastery of all the buddhas, and then the gaining of what all the buddhas keep in mind, of their great spiritual transformations, of the ten powers hard to gain and hard to know, the entering of the field of the fulfilled practice of the bodhisattva Samantabhadra, and last the gaining of the spiritual power of all the buddhas that never tires. Chengguan explains this, saying that within the joining there is first the direct joining and afterward the asking and explaining of the ground of the mutual entering — the reason for the reason, the sūtra sets out itself.
One sees, then, that the not being crowded is not space enlarged, it is a mind that does not discriminate upon quantity. Where it comes to ground is thoroughly practical: when a man feels busy, feels pressed, it is for the most part not that his affairs are many, it is that his mind has first drawn them up in a queue.
Though He Enters Samādhi He Does Not Lay It Aside; Though He Transforms Beings He Is Apart from the Notion of Beings
The last division is the general conclusion, the twin practice. First it is said in terms of dharma: though he can enter and come out within a single thought-moment, yet he does not lay aside the long abiding in samādhi and grasps at nothing; though he takes no lodging in the fields of experience, yet he does not abandon any object of attention; though he enters well the very instant, yet for the benefit of beings he displays the spiritual powers of a buddha with no satiety; though he enters the Dharma realm equally, yet he does not gain its farthest bound; though he has nowhere to abide and no place, yet he ever turns toward the path of omniscience; though he is far from the upside-down discriminations of the world and has passed beyond every ground of discrimination, yet he does not abandon the manifold aspects; though he can be furnished with skillful means, yet he is pure to the very last; though he makes no discrimination among the bodhisattva grounds, yet the grounds are all well entered. Chengguan explains this, saying that the general conclusion of the twin practice means that the provisional and the real, samādhi and dispersion, are without obstruction to one another.
Next it is said in terms of simile: it is as with space, which though able to receive all things is yet apart from being and non-being. The figure of space is used with great exactness — it is not a nothing-at-all, for it receives everything; and it is not a being-full-of-something, for it is apart from being and non-being.
Last it is said in terms of the joining, a dozen or more clauses of twin illumination in a row: though he enters everywhere into all the worlds, he is apart from the notion of world; though he diligently delivers all beings, he is apart from the notion of a being; though he knows all dharmas deeply, he is apart from the notion of dharmas; though he delights to see all buddhas, he is apart from the notion of buddhas; though he enters well the manifold samādhis, he knows that the own-nature of all dharmas is just as it is and is nowhere stained; though with boundless eloquence he expounds inexhaustible sayings of the Dharma, his mind ever abides in the dharma apart from letters; though he delights to contemplate the dharma without speech, he ever displays a pure voice; though he abides in the border of all dharmas where words are left behind, he ever displays the manifold forms and marks; though he teaches and transforms beings, he knows that all dharmas are in their very nature empty; though he diligently cultivates great compassion to deliver beings, he knows that the realm of beings is inexhaustible and does not scatter; though he understands through and through that the Dharma realm abides constantly without change, he tames beings with the three wheels and never rests; though he ever abides where the Tathāgata abides, his wisdom is pure, his mind without fear, and he tells apart and expounds the manifold dharmas and turns the Dharma-wheel without rest.
Chengguan sets down here a very fine remark, saying that in the dharma-statement what is made clear is working from within stillness, while in the simile and its joining what is made clear is stillness from within working, and that the texts abbreviate by casting light on one another — the dharma-statement speaks from the still side out to the working, the simile and joining speak from the working side back to the stillness, the two faces seen in one another with each text sparing half. The misunderstanding to be shut out is reading ‘though … yet …’ as a compromise or a concession. It is not each side giving way a step; it is both wholly at once: the entering of the world is a whole entering, and the being apart from the notion of world is a whole apartness. Here is where it comes to ground — at a certain station of practice, one does not reconcile two things into a single tepid thing; both things go to their own bottom without obstructing each other.
Gathered Up in One Sentence
The sūtra closes very briefly: this is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s skillful wisdom of the ninth great samādhi, mastery in the Dharma realm.
Ten times over the samādhis are asked, and every one of them closes with ‘skillful wisdom.’ Looking back from here, what the four words ‘mastery in the Dharma realm’ point to is not that there is somewhere else, called the Dharma realm, in which one may roam at liberty; it is that between eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, within a single pore, and between entering samādhi and coming out of it and speaking the Dharma and delivering beings, one is no longer caught. That the samādhi is named mastery is on this account.
Lineage
The ancient masters relied upon for this unit are two only. Chengguan’s Huayan jing shu is the track of the outline: the whole passage is judged into four divisions — the showing of the substance and working of the samādhi, the making clear of the benefits of the samādhi accomplished, the showing by simile, and the general conclusion of the twin practice — the benefits opening into ten sections and the simile into thirteen gates; and at the substance of the samādhi he judges mastery in the principle-Dharma-realm, mastery in the phenomenal-Dharma-realm, the unobstructedness of the two, and further the unobstructedness of phenomenon and phenomenon — so that the meaning of the four Dharma realms of the Huayan school has upon this passage its verbatim commentarial ground. Li Tongxuan’s Xin Huayan jing lun makes no outline, but explains the name of the samādhi directly by the wisdom that does not contrive, saying that this cannot be reckoned by the emotive consciousness but requires that the settled state be exhausted and the imagining perish, without thinking and without mind, before it can be met; and he further matches the four rivers, by what the geography stands for, with their quarters and the lands they enter, while twice letting the sūtra itself make plain what the figures stand for. What the two masters treat in detail is not the same; both are recorded, and no judgment is passed between them.
The sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, and therefore Fazang’s Tanxuan ji and Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji have no text of explanation citing this passage; the counterpart in the sixty is a structural absence, not a divergence of wording. The treatises of the Huayan school likewise have no explanation citing this passage; their words ‘mastery in the Dharma realm’ belong to the classifying of the teachings and the setting up of the school’s position, and are not an explanation of this text of the sūtra. This is recorded without judgment.
As for what the meaning of this passage carries on and what it hands forward: the four unobstructed kinds of eloquence are elsewhere mostly set out as a list of terms, whereas this passage takes samādhi for their source and the ocean of wisdom for their homecoming, and so establishes the order of ‘eloquence issues from samādhi, eloquence ends by entering the ocean’; and in the passage of the sun’s images appearing in one another, the ground that the sūtra itself gives is the two matters of entering the boundless Dharma realm and the buddhas’ lending of aid. The speaker of this chapter is Samantabhadra, and twice within the joining of the simile the text ties itself to the practices and vows of Samantabhadra, running through with the practice of Samantabhadra in one thread — this is the tie of this unit outward, a tie of name held ready for cross-reading, and it is not carried beyond this passage into argument.
品二十七 十定品 · 第十 無礙輪大三昧The Ten Samādhis · The Tenth, the Great Samādhi of the Unobstructed Wheel
全文五層 →Full five layers →一個問題,等了九定才問出口
十大三昧走到第十定,普賢說的話越來越像在描述佛。到這一定的中段,經文乾脆直說:這位菩薩得十種法,「同於諸佛」——相好同於諸佛、光明同於諸佛、神通同於諸佛、色身圓音同於諸佛,一連十個「同於諸佛」壓下來。於是同席的普眼菩薩終於忍不住,問了十定正說中唯一的一個問題。
這個問題值得先看清它的分量。十定品從第一定到第十定,說者始終是普賢一人,聽者始終不作聲;只有到這裡,普眼開口,普賢作答——正說中唯一的一段對話,就發生在『德已同佛』這個點上。可見經文自己知道:走到這一步,讀的人心裡一定會卡住。卡在哪裡?卡在名字上。既然什麼都同於佛了,為什麼還叫他菩薩?如果還叫菩薩,那前面那十個「同於諸佛」是不是說得太滿?這一定要回答的,正是這個。
先說結論的方向:這一定的名字叫「無礙輪」。澄觀釋此定之名,判定名兩義都在入定的頭二十二句裡——前十一句講「因用無礙」,是無礙之義;後十一句講「住果圓滿」,是輪之義。因與果,恰好就是普眼所問的那對矛盾。名字裡早已把答案藏好了。
起問一句,先立一個「云何」
經文開頭只有一句:佛子!什麼是菩薩摩訶薩的無礙輪三昧?
一句徵問,看似只是格式。可是華嚴十定每一定都以「云何為」起,這個「云何」不是修辭。澄觀判第十定「亦初徵、次釋、後結」——徵、釋、結三分,與前九定同一體例。體例意味著什麼?意味著讀者被要求把十定當一組來讀:問法一樣,答法一樣,只有內容一路加深。所以讀到第十定的徵問,不該當作又一次開場,而該當作第十次同樣的叩問——前九次已經答過九層,這一次要答的是最後一層。
那麼要防一個誤讀:以為「云何」是普眼在問。此處不是。全品的請問在品初,此處的徵問是普賢自設問自作答的敘說方式。真正由普眼發出的問,要到本定的後段才出現,而且問的不是『什麼是這個定』,是『你為什麼還不是佛』。兩個問題層次不同,讀時不可混。
二十二句:無礙在因,輪在果
答語的第一段是入定的相貌,一連二十二句。前十一句:住無礙身業、無礙語業、無礙意業,住無礙佛國土,得無礙成就眾生智,獲無礙調伏眾生智,放無礙光明,現無礙光明網,示無礙廣大變化,轉無礙清淨法輪,得菩薩無礙自在。後十一句從「普入諸佛力」起:普入諸佛力,普住諸佛智,作佛所作,淨佛所淨,現佛神通,令佛歡喜,行如來行,住如來道,常得親近無量諸佛,作諸佛事,紹諸佛種。
為什麼要這樣分?澄觀釋此云,初十一句是因用無礙,即無礙之義;後十一句是住果圓滿,即輪之義。他還把前十一句再切成四類:初三句是三業無礙,次一句是器世間無礙,再二句是眾生世間無礙,其餘是智正覺無礙。這一分很有用:它把「無礙」落到具體的四個場域——自己的身口意、所依的國土、所化的眾生、所證的佛智——說明無礙不是一團籠統的自在,是四面都通。
要排一個誤會:以為「輪」只是形容詞,好聽而已。李通玄以為不然,他以輪王的千輻金剛輪釋輪義:轂、輻、輞、軔樣樣圓滿,才叫輪;輪之為輪,在於圓滿而能轉、能摧。所以「輪」在這裡是果德的圓滿相,不是修飾。合起來看:無礙約因,輪約果,一個定名裡因果並立——這正是全定要講的事。
落到讀者身上:這二十二句不是給人背的清單,是給人自檢的。凡覺得修行處處卡住的,卡的多半就在這四類裡的某一類:或身口意不聽話,或處境不許可,或眾生難調,或見地不明。經文把它們一併列出,是要人知道無礙不是某一處通了就算。
摩尼寶放進彩衣裡:這一定的總樣
入定之後,經文先寫一串「觀一切智」:總觀、別觀、隨順、顯示、攀緣,乃至見、總見、別見一切智;又對普賢的十種廣大——願、心、行、所趣、所入、光明、出現、護念、變化、道——不斷不退、無休無替、無倦無捨、無散無亂。前一串是智已滿,後一串是行不斷。
然後經文給一個譬喻:譬如有人把摩尼寶放進有顏色的衣裳裡,寶珠雖然映得與衣同色,卻不捨自己的本性。菩薩也是這樣,成就智慧作心中之寶,觀一切智普皆明現,然而不捨菩薩諸行。
澄觀合此喻云:摩尼寶置色衣中,即總喻菩薩心智置佛智中;「雖同衣色」喻前面智滿的那一串,「不捨自性」喻後面行常的那一串。這個合非常關鍵——它告訴我們,這一喻不是隨手的比方,是整定的總樣。什麼總樣?智已同佛,而行不捨因。後面那個轟轟烈烈的象王喻,其實只是把這一顆摩尼寶再說一遍,說得更大而已。
要排一個誤讀:以為「同衣色」是被染。不是。寶珠現出衣的顏色,不是寶性變了,是寶性太明淨,所以能全分映現。同理,菩薩之智同於佛智,不是他被佛替換了,是他的心智夠明淨,所以能全分映現佛智。這一層若讀錯,後面「不壞因而現果」整段都會讀成矛盾。
三個不厭之喻:願的無厭,是法本來如此
接著三喻連下:虛空持著無量世界的成與住,無厭無倦,不變不異,也不捨自性——為什麼?虛空的自性,法本來就是這樣。涅槃受無量眾生於中滅度,始終不厭——為什麼?一切諸法本性清淨,這就叫涅槃,那麼在其中哪來的厭?薩婆若能令三世一切菩薩於諸佛家已生現生當生,乃至成無上菩提,終不疲厭——為什麼?一切智與法界無二,於一切法無所著。
澄觀釋此三喻云,三喻皆喻利生無厭,各有法、有合;並判前二喻悲、後一喻智,且說第三喻既非愛見之悲,哪裡會有厭。這個判很精細。它回答了一個真實的修行疑問:長劫度生,難道不會累?
經文的答法不是『你要忍』,是『這件事本身沒有累的理』。虛空持世界不累,因為那是虛空的法爾;涅槃受滅度不累,因為所滅度處本自清淨;一切智成就菩薩不累,因為智與法界無二、能所不隔。三個理由層層轉深:第一層是法爾,第二層是所度之處本淨,第三層是能度所度不二。到第三層,「累」這個概念根本無處安立——不是忍住了不累,是找不到那個會累的結構。
排一個誤會:不要把這讀成『所以不必用力』。經文緊接著就說菩薩發大誓願、深入法海、現大自在、給施眾生。無厭不等於無為,是用力而不生疲想。
一朵蓮華與二十重放光:果德的排場為什麼要寫這麼滿
然後經文忽然鋪開一片極盛的景象:這位菩薩有一朵蓮華,廣大盡十方際,不可說葉、不可說寶、不可說香為莊嚴;真金為網,寶鐸出微妙音,音中演暢一切智法;菩薩在華上結跏趺坐,身量與華相稱。接著佛力加持,一一毛孔出百萬億那由他不可說佛剎微塵數光明,光明現摩尼寶,寶現樓閣,閣現師子座,座現光明,光明現色相,色相現光明輪……一路二十重,重重相生,直到眾生於佛法中而得調伏。
澄觀把這一段分成依果與正報二分:華是依果殊勝,身是正報自在;並說此華自內而觀量周法界,自外而觀許眾生見,這叫即小之大。
為什麼要寫這麼滿?因為這一定要立的是『果德已成』。若果德不寫足,後面普眼的問就問不起來,普賢的答也答得沒有分量。經文用二十重的層遞,不是炫奇,是用數量把「不可思議」逼到讀者的想像之外——想不出來,正是它要的效果。要注意最後一重落在哪裡:落在「眾生,於佛法中而得調伏」。前面十九重的鋪張,全部為了這一句。果德的排場,終點是度生。
達無相法:所有這些莊嚴,本人知道是幻
排場寫足之後,經文立刻翻過來:菩薩住此三昧,示現這樣的神通境界、無量變化,卻悉知如幻而不染著,安住無邊不可說法。這法自性清淨、是法界實相、是如來種性,在無礙際中,無去無來,非先非後,甚深無底,是現量所得,以智自入,不由他悟。
這一翻極重要。前一段若無這一段,就是神通的展覽;有了這一段,前一段才是法。澄觀判此段是「明達無相法,即同諸如來,於最清淨真如能入功德」;他又解「如來種性」一詞云,諸佛以無性真如而為性。
這裡要教清一個容易滑過去的字:種性。凡說種性,人容易想成某種特殊材質、某種資格。經文與澄觀都不許這樣讀——種性即無性真如。也就是說,成佛的「種」不是一樣東西,是諸法本無自性這件事本身。既然是無性,就不是誰家的私產,也不是修來新添的。這一句一立,前面二十重的莊嚴就全部安在「幻」上——不是說它假,是說它有而無性,所以現得出來,也不必抓。
落到讀者:修行中若有境界現前,這一段就是尺。境界現而知幻,是道;境界現而生染,是障。差別不在境界本身。
二十一種功德到「大願靡不成就」:德等佛的清單
從「體性如實」起,經文有一大段密密的德目:淨眼現證、慧眼普見、成就佛眼、行智眼境界、開示微妙法門;成菩提心、趣勝丈夫、入智種性、離世生法而現受生;功德解欲悉皆清淨、智慧廣大猶如虛空;所行寂靜、於諸佛法究竟無礙;得佛威神、成佛法身、念力難思;法界為身而無分別、見一切佛功德邊際;為世明燈、入未來諸佛之數;具大威德、住增上意;住實際輪而於一切法心無障礙;不壞諸有而生其中;雖隨世俗演說無量文字而恆不壞離文字法;知一切法但有假名;了一切法空無所有;深入法界隨順演說,於一境門生一切智;觀十力地,以智為橋梁至薩婆若,善入諸地知種種義——最後收在一句:所有大願靡不成就。
澄觀釋此一大段云,這是攝如來二十一種殊勝功德,因為此位中德等佛的緣故。要注意:經文自己並不標「二十一」這個數,數是澄觀科判出來的。所以讀時不必去數,該讀的是這一段的性質——它是一份『德已等佛』的清單。
清單的收尾句尤其要看:所有大願靡不成就。前面二十德都在說『證到什麼』,最後一德說『願全都成』。為什麼把願放在最後?因為願是因位的事。以願收德,等於在德等佛的清單末尾,親手蓋上一個因位的印。普眼的問之所以逼得出來,這個安排是伏筆。
排一個誤會:不要把「德等佛」讀成『已經是佛』。澄觀用的字是「德等」,等的是德,不是位。這一字之差,就是後文全部答案的縫隙所在。
四十一句『雖知而說』:有不礙無,無不礙有
接著是全定文字最密的一段。經文說菩薩以此開示一切如來無差別性,然後連下四十餘句同一句法:雖知諸法皆無所作,而能示現一切作業;雖知無色,而演說諸色;雖知法無生,而常轉法輪;雖知法無轉,而轉法輪;雖知諸法不可言說,而能演說清淨言辭;雖知諸法本來常住,而說一切諸流轉法……
澄觀於此判句法云:初句是有不礙無,因為有是無之有;後四十句是無不礙有,因為無是有之無;又說前是二而不二,後是不二而二。
這段話值得慢讀,因為它是華嚴「相即」義最密集的經據。要教清的是:這裡的「雖……而……」不是讓步,是同時。若讀成『雖然明知是空,還是勉為其難地說有』,那就成了兩截——先有一個空的知見,再有一個有的作為,中間靠意志力接上。經文不是這個意思。「有是無之有」的意思是:正因為它無自性,它才能有;「無是有之無」的意思是:所說的無,正是就這些有而說的無。二者不是先後,是同一件事的兩面。
落到讀者:說法度生會不會與空義衝突?照這一段,不但不衝突,而且只有空義才容得下說法。若法有定性,說便說不動;正因無性,才說得出、轉得動、度得了。
二十八個「入」:一個定,何以能得多果
四十餘句之後,經文說菩薩入如是大威德三昧智輪,就能證得一切佛法、趣入、成就、圓滿、積集、清淨、安住、了達,與一切法自性相應;而這位菩薩不作這樣的念頭——有若干菩薩、若干菩薩法、若干究竟、若干神通成就、若干證入、若干境界。為什麼?因為菩薩三昧體性如是、無邊如是、殊勝如是。
這裡有三個暗問,經文都答了。第一問:證了為什麼還無念?答:體性離念。第二問:一個定怎麼會得那麼多果?答:定體雖一而用無邊。第三問:因位的定怎麼能得果法?答:因為殊勝。三答之後,經文以二十八個「入」字句廣說:入不可說智門、入離分別諸莊嚴、入無邊殊勝波羅蜜、入無數禪定、入見無邊佛勝妙藏、入於境界不休息、入諸根猛利大神通、入見一切佛平等眼、入積集普賢勝志行、入住那羅延妙智身、入說如來智慧海、入生一切佛無盡智門、入淨普賢菩薩自在智、入開示無比普門智、入普知法界一切微細境界、入遍法界智慧身、入善住一切差別三昧——末一句收在「入知一切諸佛心」。
要排的誤會是:以為「入」是進去某個地方。此處的入是證契。二十八門不是二十八個處所,是同一定體所現的二十八種用。末句「入知一切諸佛心」收得極好——一路入到最後,入的是佛心。而佛心不在別處,就在這一定的體性離念處。
念念入百億三昧而不見前際:無盡不是很多
再往下,經文說此菩薩住普賢行,念念入百億不可說三昧,卻見不到普賢三昧及佛境界莊嚴的前際。為什麼?經文給十個「知……故」:知一切法究竟無盡、知一切佛剎無邊、知一切眾生界不思議、知前際無始、知未來無窮、知現在盡虛空遍法界無邊、知諸佛境界不可思議、知菩薩行無數、知諸佛辯才所說境界不可說無邊、知一切幻心所緣法無量。
這一段要教一個分際:無盡與很多不同。很多是數的問題,數再大也有邊;無盡是結構的問題,是連「前際」都找不到。經文說『不見前際』,不是說看不清,是說根本沒有那一個起點可看。所以念念入百億三昧,不是在一個大得驚人的倉庫裡不停拿東西,是在一個沒有邊的法界裡不停地是它自己。
隨後三喻扣此:如意珠隨求皆得而珠力不匱,喻定心隨應出法無盡而體無增減;凡夫各別生心相續不絕不可思議,喻入普幻門三昧無有邊際;難陀、跋難陀、摩那斯諸龍王降雨滴如車軸而雲終不盡,喻入法門之無盡。第二喻尤其別致——竟以凡夫的妄念作喻。妄念尚且無始無盡地相續,何況普賢的行智。這是取其「相續無盡」的結構,不是取其染淨。讀時莫誤作褒貶。
然火之喻與那一長串「應」:這一定怎麼落到今天
無盡說盡之後,經文問:為什麼能這樣?答:譬如燃火,隨所有緣,於爾所時火起不息。有柴則火續,緣在則行續——不是靠一股勁撐著。
然後經文轉為勸修,語氣忽然變得很近:是故諸菩薩應於如是三昧勤加修習,離諸熱惱,無有疲厭,心不退轉,立深志樂,勇猛無怯。不依文字,不著世間,不取諸法,不起分別。接著一長串「應」字句:應常觀察一切法性,無時暫捨;應知自身與諸法性普皆平等;應常精進無有休息;應觀自身善根鮮少;應勤增長他諸善根;應樂親近諸善知識;應不捨離念;應知一切心識如幻;應知世間諸行如夢;應知言語悉皆如響;應為調伏一切眾生,知時說法而不休息。
這一段是全定唯一直接對讀者說話的地方。前面說的都是那位菩薩,這裡說的是「應」。要注意其中一句最不像高位菩薩該有的話:應觀自身善根鮮少。德已等佛的人,還要觀自己善根少?正是。這一句是整段勸修的定盤星——它把前面所有的果德,重新按回因地的姿態上。誰若讀了前面的排場而生仰慕、生自輕,這一句就是回路:那位菩薩自己也是這樣觀的。
十大法藏:心恆常住在哪裡
定滿成益一分,先寫十方諸佛現前,給與十事——與如來念力、與究竟慧、與決定慧、與無上佛菩提、與菩薩究竟慧、與不退智、與無障礙辯才、與神通變化力、與圓滿言音、與不唐捐力;末一與最實在:令一切眾生若見形、若聞法皆悉成就,無空過者。
隨後經文說這位菩薩的心恆住十大法藏:住憶念一切諸佛,住憶念一切佛法,住調伏一切眾生大悲,住示現不思議清淨國土智,住深入諸佛境界決定解,住三世一切佛平等相菩提,住無礙無著際,住一切法無相性,住三世一切佛平等善根,住三世一切如來法界無差別身語意業先導智,並住觀察三世諸佛受生、出家、詣道場、成正覺、轉法輪、般涅槃悉入剎那際。
「藏」與「住」二字要教清。藏是能含能持,住是恆不離。所以十大法藏不是十樣寶貝收在庫裡,是十個心所安之處——這位菩薩的心,任何時候都在這十處之中的某一處,不會落在別處。從憶念諸佛起,到平等善根、先導智,末後歸到「悉入剎那際」:三世諸佛的一生成道事,全攝在一剎那。這正合李通玄總判十定品之語——他以為十定十段文意,總以剎那際為體。
排一個誤會:剎那際不是極短的時間。若還當它是時間單位,就落在「短」上。經文說三世諸佛的受生乃至涅槃悉入其中,可見它說的是時間本身無自性,所以長短不隔。
十大法藏的結歎:世智為什麼稱述不了
經文接著只用一句作結:此十大法藏廣大無量,不可數、不可稱、不可思、不可說、無窮盡、難忍受,一切世智無能稱述。
這一句短,卻不可略過。六個否定加一個總斷,說的是一件事:世間的智慧在這裡失效。為什麼失效?不是因為它太大而智慧太小——那樣的話,智慧大一點就夠了。是因為世智的運作方式是數、是稱、是思、是說,而這十藏不落在數稱思說的格式裡。用尺量不出重量,不是尺不夠長。
「難忍受」三字尤要留意。前五個否定講不可及,這一個講承受不住——法太廣大,凡心接不住。這不是恐嚇,是誠實。經文肯寫這一句,是承認讀者此刻的位置。落到讀者:讀不動、接不住,是正常的;經文自己先說了。
十個「終無有時離」:名字是行掙來的
再往下,經文立一句總斷:菩薩摩訶薩無異語、異作,有如語、如作——說的與做的不是兩回事。為什麼?接著十個譬喻,句法大體一樣:金剛以不可壞得名,終無有時離於不壞;真金以妙色得名,終無有時離於妙色;日天子以光明輪得名;須彌山王以四寶峯處大海迥然高出得名;大地以持一切得名;大海以含眾水得名;軍將以慣習戰鬪得名;轉輪王馭四天下常勤守護;種子植地而莖葉增長;大雲夏月降大雨而增長種子。而菩薩以諸行法得名,終無有時離諸行法;以諸善業得名,終無有時離諸善業;以智慧光得名;以諸善根得名;以度一切得名而終不捨大悲;以諸大願得名而終不暫捨度眾生願;以慣習如是三昧得名,乃至成就一切智智,終無有時捨離此行。
這十喻是普眼之問的正面伏筆。它反覆說一件事:名字不是頭銜,是行相。金剛之所以叫金剛,只因為它不壞;哪一天它壞了,這名字就不成立。同理,菩薩之所以叫菩薩,只因為他在行;不是他還沒資格叫佛,是他正在行,而行者的名字就是菩薩。
落到讀者:這一段可當作一面鏡子照自己的名字。凡自稱什麼,就看有沒有那一件事在持續。名與實之間,經文不許有縫。
十喻的末後兩喻與能淨八事:成佛的排場落在種子與雲上
十喻的末後兩個特別樸素:種子植於地而莖葉增長,大雲於夏暑月降霔大雨而增長種子。菩薩入如是等諸大三昧,修菩薩行,雨大法雨,乃至能令一切眾生究竟清淨、究竟涅槃、究竟安隱、究竟彼岸、究竟歡喜、究竟斷疑,為諸眾生作究竟福田,令其施業皆得清淨,令其皆住不退轉道,令其同得一切智智,令其皆得出離三界,置諸眾生一切智處。
前面寫過盡十方際的蓮華、二十重的放光,這裡忽然落到種子與雨。這個轉折是經文的自覺:一切果德的排場,最後仍要落在最平常的事上——下雨,發芽。度生沒有別的樣子。
隨後經文以八句說「能淨」:能淨諸智,求一切智故;能淨眾生,使調伏故;能淨剎土,常迴向故;能淨諸法,普了知故;能淨無畏,無怯弱故;能淨無礙辯,巧演說故;能淨陀羅尼,於一切法得自在故;能淨親近行,常見一切佛興世故。每一句都是『能做什麼—因為什麼』,把果貼回因上。緊接著又列十個「力故」——三昧境界得自在故、諸佛加被故、自善根力所流故、入智慧地大威力故、善知識引導力故、摧伏諸魔力故、同分善根淳淨力故、廣大誓願欲樂力故、所種善根成就力故、超諸世間無盡之福無對力故。清淨功德不是憑空得的,這十力是它的來歷。
十個「同於諸佛」:把問題逼到檯面上
然後是那十句:得諸相好種種莊嚴,同於諸佛;能放清淨大光明網,同於諸佛;神通變化調伏眾生,同於諸佛;無邊色身清淨圓音,同於諸佛;隨眾生業現淨佛國,同於諸佛;一切眾生所有語言皆能攝持不忘不失,同於諸佛;無盡辯才隨眾生心而轉法輪令生智慧,同於諸佛;大師子吼無所怯畏以無量法開悟群生,同於諸佛;於一念頃以大神通普入三世,同於諸佛;普能顯示一切眾生諸佛莊嚴、諸佛威力、諸佛境界,同於諸佛。
十句排完,普眼的問就再也壓不住了。經文的敘述至此刻意用力:不是說「相似」,是說「同於」;不是一兩處同,是十處同。這一段的功能不是加德,是設問——它把讀者心裡本來模糊的疑慮,鑄成一個非答不可的問題。
要留意這裡的說者更迭。十定正說到此為止都是普賢單向敘說,普眼一直是聽者;十句「同於諸佛」說完,普眼第一次開口。正說中唯一的一次對話,安排在這裡,本身就是經文的判斷:這個問題,值得停下來。
普眼十一問:不是質疑,是替讀者問
普眼問了十一問,一氣呵成:得如是法同諸如來,何故不名佛?何故不名十力?何故不名一切智?何故不名一切法中得菩提者?何故不得名為普眼?何故不名一切境中無礙見者?何故不名覺一切法?何故不名與三世佛無二住者?何故不名住實際者?何故修行普賢行願猶未休息?何故不能究竟法界捨菩薩道?
十一問可分兩截。前九問問的是『為什麼不給他佛的名號』,後兩問問的是『為什麼他還不停下來』。後兩問更尖銳:既然究竟了,普賢行願為什麼還不休息?既然法界已究竟,菩薩道為什麼還不捨?在一般的想法裡,成就即是止息——事情做完了就該停。普眼把這個想法問了出來。
要排的誤會是:把普眼讀成挑戰者。經文一開頭普賢就答「善哉佛子!如汝所言」——這是印可,不是駁斥。普眼問的正是每個讀到這裡的人心裡的話;他不是不懂,他是替聽眾把問題問清楚。這是華嚴會上問答的體例:問者亦是大士,問是為了讓答有處可落。
普賢十一答:一人二名,各有其門
答語的句法整齊得像對聯,十一對,每對兩句:已能修習三世一切菩薩種種行願、入智境界,則名為佛;於如來所修菩薩行無有休息,說名菩薩。如來諸力皆悉已入,則名十力;雖成十力而行普賢行無有休息,說名菩薩。知一切法而能演說,名一切智;雖能演說而於一一法善巧思惟未嘗止息,說名菩薩。知一切法無有二相,說名悟一切法;而於二與不二一切諸法差別之道善巧觀察展轉增勝無有休息,說名菩薩。已能明見普眼境界,說名普眼;雖能證得而念念增長未曾休息,說名菩薩。於一切法悉能明照離諸闇障,名無礙見;常勤憶念無礙見者,說名菩薩。已得諸佛智慧之眼,說名覺一切法;觀諸如來正覺智眼而不放逸,說名菩薩。住佛所住與佛無二,說名與佛無二住者;為佛攝受修諸智慧,說名菩薩。常觀一切世間實際,說名住實際者;雖常觀察而不證入亦不捨離,說名菩薩。
最後兩對答後兩問:不來不去、無同無異、此等分別悉皆永息,說名休息願者;而廣大修習、圓滿不退,則名未息普賢願者。了知法界無有邊際、一切諸法一相無相,說名究竟法界捨菩薩道;雖知法界無有邊際而知一切種種異相,起大悲心度諸眾生,盡未來際無有疲厭,這就說名普賢菩薩。
這十一對答的骨法只有一句:名隨義立,義有二門。就證得的一面說,佛的每一個名號他都當得起;就仍在行的一面說,菩薩這個名字他不能卸。兩個名不是先後,是同時;不是折衷,是各有其義門。
要排兩個誤會。其一,不要讀成『還差一點』。答語裡沒有一句說他欠缺什麼——每一對的前半句都是圓滿的肯定。其二,也不要讀成『只是名字問題』。名在此處不是標籤,是義門的入口;問名字,就是問這件事該從哪一面看。
最動人的是末一對。前十對的第二句都說「說名菩薩」,只有最後一句改口說「說名:普賢菩薩」。為什麼?因為到這裡,答的已不是『他為什麼還叫菩薩』,是『他為什麼叫普賢』——知法界無邊而仍知種種異相,起大悲度眾生,盡未來際無有疲厭:這就是普賢二字的定義。全定的答案,落在一個名字上。
象王不捨象身:喻的三段
答完之後,普賢舉喻。喻分三段。
第一段是本相:伊羅鉢那象王住金脇山七寶窟中,窟周圍七寶欄楯,寶多羅樹次第行列,真金羅網彌覆其上;象身潔白猶如珂雪,上立金幢,金為瓔珞,寶網覆鼻,寶鈴垂下,七肢成就,六牙具足,端正充滿,見者欣樂,調良善順,心無所逆。澄觀釋象王之名云,伊羅鉢那此云香葉,常居第一金山之脇。李通玄則另立所以:因寶窟邊多有香葉樹,又因所化蓮華其葉香潔,故以此為名。二說並存,誌之不判。
第二段是神變:帝釋將欲遊行,象王即知其意,便於寶窟而沒其形,至忉利天釋主之前,以神通力令其身有三十三頭,一一頭化作七牙,一一牙化作七池,一一池中有七蓮華,一一華中有七采女,一時俱奏百千天樂。帝釋乘象往詣華園,芬陀利華遍滿其中。象王復隱象形現作天身,與三十三天及諸采女於園內歡娛戲樂;所現身相、光明衣服、往來進止、語笑觀瞻,皆如彼天,等無有異,無能分別——此象、此天,象之與天,更互相似。澄觀於此點明用意云,無能分別此象此天者,正意取此以喻菩薩等佛之義。至於一一頭化作七牙而本相只有六牙,澄觀誌其不齊而不定一解,說或是譯者類同後面的三與七而言七,若作表義解也無不可。異說並錄,不判。
第三段是關鍵:那伊羅鉢那象王,於金脇山七寶窟中無所變化;而至三十三天之上,為欲供養釋提桓因,化作種種可樂之物,受天快樂,與天無異。一邊在天上與天無異,一邊在窟中原封不動——這才是全喻的要害。不是象走了,天上多了一個象變的天人;是象仍在窟中,而天上確有其身。
法合:不壞因而現果
喻畢即合。經文以菩薩之行一一對應:修習普賢行願及諸三昧以為眾寶莊嚴之具,七菩提分為菩薩身,所放光明以之為網,建大法幢,鳴大法鐘,大悲為窟,堅固大願以為其牙,智慧無畏猶如師子,法繒繫頂,開示祕密,到諸菩薩行願彼岸——這一段合前面的依正勝嚴。窟合大悲,牙合大願:象王之所依是窟,菩薩之所依是悲;象王之所恃是牙,菩薩之所恃是願。
接著合神變自在:為欲安處菩提之座、成一切智、得最正覺,而增長普賢廣大行願,不退不息,不斷不捨;不捨普賢道而現成最正覺,現不可說不可說成正覺門、轉法輪門、住深心門、涅槃變化門,於不可說不可說差別世界而現受生修普賢行;或於一念頃修普賢行而成正覺,或須臾、或一日、或半月、或一月、或一年、或一劫,乃至不可說不可說劫。
然後是最要緊的一句:菩薩摩訶薩本身不滅,以行願力於一切處如是變現。澄觀合此云,本身不壞即因不壞,合在窟無變;一切處變現即能現果,合在天神變。李通玄亦以此喻云,菩薩雖已成佛位而不壞方便行,如彼象王雖能化身作天而常不失象之本位。
最後是徵釋重合。經文以十個「故」答『為什麼要這樣變現』:欲以普賢自在神力調伏一切眾生故、令不可說不可說眾生得清淨故、令其永斷生死輪故、嚴淨廣大諸世界故、常見一切諸如來故、深入一切佛法流故、憶念三世諸佛種故、憶念十方一切佛法及法身故、普修一切菩薩諸行使圓滿故、入普賢流自在能證一切智故。澄觀點出這一徵的問意:因果相違,怎麼可能因門現果、果又為因?並示其釋意:調伏眾生之法,本該如此。
這就把普眼的問徹底答完了。因與果為什麼可以同時?不是靠一個玄妙的理,是靠一件實事——眾生要度。若因位一成果就撤,度生就斷了。所以不壞因而現果,不是理論上的兩全,是大悲上的必然。
汝應觀此:把眼光交還給讀者
答語的收束,普賢忽然轉向普眼說:佛子!汝應觀此菩薩摩訶薩,不捨普賢行,不斷菩薩道,見一切佛,證一切智,自在受用一切智法。如伊羅鉢那象王不捨象身,往三十三天,為天所乘,受天快樂,作天遊戲,承事天主,與天采女而作歡娛,同於諸天無有差別。
一句「汝應觀此」,把整段從論理拉回觀行。前面說了那麼多,最後要人去看。看什麼?看那個「不捨」——不捨普賢行,不斷菩薩道。
接著再合一次:菩薩不捨普賢大乘諸行,不退諸願,得佛自在,具一切智,證佛解脫,無障無礙,成就清淨,於諸國土無所染著,於佛法中無所分別;雖知諸法普皆平等無有二相,而恆明見一切佛土;雖已等同三世諸佛,而修菩薩行相續不斷。末一句就是全定的定論:等同三世諸佛,與修菩薩行相續不斷,同時成立,並不相礙。
結名:心得清淨
答語之末,經文結曰:菩薩摩訶薩安住如是普賢行願廣大之法,當知是人心得清淨。佛子!此是菩薩摩訶薩第十無礙輪大三昧殊勝心廣大智。
澄觀於此只說了三個字:結名,可知。確實可知——徵、釋、結三分,至此結成。但有一句不可略過:當知是人心得清淨。前面說了那麼多果德、神變、名義之辯,收在「心得清淨」四字上。這是全定給讀者的最後一個尺度。不是問你有沒有二十重光明,是問心淨不淨。
「殊勝心廣大智」六字亦當留意。殊勝在心,廣大在智;心是不捨的那一面,智是同佛的那一面。定名叫無礙輪,結名叫殊勝心廣大智——首尾都是因果並舉。
品末結歎:十定收於一輪
最後一句,普賢說:佛子!此是菩薩摩訶薩所住普賢行十大三昧輪。
一句總收十定。澄觀繫此句於全經大文,判為第三總結十數;李通玄亦於此總判十定品十段文意,說從初發心成道始終、出生入涅槃,總以剎那際為體。
要看清這一句的措辭:不說「十大三昧」,說「十大三昧輪」;不說「所證」,說「所住普賢行」。十定不是十個技藝,是普賢行的十個面;而十面共成一輪——輪者圓滿而能轉,如李通玄以輪王千輻金剛輪釋輪義那樣,轂輻輞軔缺一則不成輪。第十定名無礙輪,品末結歎亦以輪收,首尾相扣。
全品至此結束。從第一定普光明起,到第十定無礙輪止,說的其實是一件事:定不是離開世間去坐,是在世間而不礙。到最後這一定,連「成佛」與「作菩薩」這一對最大的對立,都被說成不礙——那麼還有什麼是礙?這就是「無礙輪」三字的分量。
承衍
本定之文,為後世華嚴宗義所承者有三處。其一,因果無礙。經文法合處自立「本身不滅,以行願力於一切處如是變現」,澄觀復設徵云因果相違、云何因門現果果復為因,而以「調眾生法應如是」釋之——賢首一宗所談因果交徹、位位相攝,其經據即在此段。其二,有無相即。四十餘句「雖知……而……」,澄觀判為初句有不礙無、後四十句無不礙有,又判前是二而不二、後是不二而二——相即相入之義,於此段最密。其三,無性為性。經文「如來種性」一詞,澄觀釋為諸佛以無性真如而為性;此語為華嚴談性起、談法界緣起之所本。
古德異釋,本節誌錄如下,並錄不判。象王之名,澄觀取「此云香葉」而繫其常居第一金山之脇;李通玄同取香葉之訓而別立二所以,一謂寶窟邊多有香葉樹,二謂所化蓮華其葉香潔。象王之牙數,經文本相作六牙具足而神變時一一頭化作七牙,澄觀誌其不齊,存「或是譯者類後三七便言七」與「若作表義,于何不可」兩解而不定一。定名之釋,澄觀從句數分屬兩義,李通玄從輪王千輻金剛輪之器相取義。十定品之判,李通玄以十段文意總以剎那際為體、以此品該收三世歲劫;澄觀則以疏文科句逐段判釋,末以「上來別釋十定竟」收之。諸說皆古德成說,誌錄之,不判高下。
法藏《探玄記》與智儼《搜玄記》於本品皆無科釋段——二疏依六十華嚴作科,而六十本無十定品,故據實標闕,不以他處泛稱之文充之。六十華嚴之異譯對勘亦同此闕。
One Question, Held Back Until Nine Samādhis Had Gone By
By the time the ten great samādhis reach the tenth, what Samantabhadra says sounds more and more like a description of a buddha. In the middle of this round the sūtra text says it outright: this bodhisattva obtains ten kinds of dharma that are ‘the same as the buddhas’ — the marks and signs the same as the buddhas, the light the same as the buddhas, the spiritual penetrations the same as the buddhas, the body of form and the perfect voice the same as the buddhas — ten ‘the same as the buddhas’ one after another, bearing down in a row. Whereupon the bodhisattva Universal Eye, seated in the same assembly, can hold back no longer, and asks the one and only question in the whole direct exposition of the ten samādhis.
The weight of this question is worth seeing clearly first. From the first samādhi to the tenth, the speaker throughout the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis is Samantabhadra alone, and the hearers throughout make no sound; only here does Universal Eye open his mouth and Samantabhadra answer — the one stretch of dialogue in the direct exposition falls exactly at the point where『the virtue is already the same as a buddha’s』. One can see that the sūtra text knows it itself: having come this far, the reader will certainly be caught. Caught on what? On the name. Since everything is now the same as a buddha’s, why is he still called a bodhisattva? And if he is still called a bodhisattva, were those ten ‘the same as the buddhas’ said too fully? What this round has to answer is precisely this.
Let the direction of the conclusion be said first: the name of this samādhi is ‘the unobstructed wheel.’ Chengguan, explaining the name of this samādhi, judges that both senses of the name lie within the first twenty-two clauses on entering — the first eleven clauses speak of ‘the unobstructedness of the working of the cause,’ which is the sense of ‘unobstructed’; the latter eleven clauses speak of ‘the fullness of the dwelling in the fruit,’ which is the sense of ‘wheel.’ Cause and fruit — just that pair of contraries which Universal Eye asks about. The answer was already hidden away inside the name.
The Sentence That Raises the Question: First Setting Up a ‘What Is’
At the opening the sūtra text has but one sentence: Sons of the Buddha! What is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s samādhi of the unobstructed wheel?
A single sentence of questioning, which looks like nothing but a form. Yet every one of the Huayan’s ten samādhis begins with ‘what is,’ and this ‘what is’ is no mere figure of speech. Chengguan judges that the tenth samādhi ‘is too first the questioning, next the explanation, afterward the conclusion’ — questioning, explanation, conclusion in three parts, one and the same pattern with the nine samādhis before it. And what does a pattern mean? It means the reader is required to read the ten samādhis as one set: the manner of asking the same, the manner of answering the same, only the content deepening all the way along. So when one comes to the questioning of the tenth samādhi, it should not be taken as yet another opening, but as the tenth time the same knock is given — the nine times before have answered nine layers, and this time what must be answered is the last layer.
Then one misreading must be guarded against: taking the ‘what is’ for a question of Universal Eye’s. It is not so here. The request for the Dharma for the whole chapter stands at the chapter’s head; the questioning here is Samantabhadra’s own manner of narration, setting up his own question and answering it himself. The question that truly issues from Universal Eye does not come until the latter part of this round, and what it asks is not『what is this samādhi』but『why are you not yet a buddha.』The two questions are on different levels, and in reading they must not be confounded.
The Twenty-Two Clauses: Unobstructedness in the Cause, the Wheel in the Fruit
The first stretch of the answer is the appearance of entering the samādhi, twenty-two clauses in a row. The first eleven clauses: dwelling in deeds of body without obstruction, deeds of speech without obstruction, deeds of mind without obstruction; dwelling in buddha-lands without obstruction; obtaining the wisdom that perfects sentient beings without obstruction; gaining the wisdom that tames sentient beings without obstruction; sending forth light without obstruction; manifesting a net of light without obstruction; displaying vast transformations without obstruction; turning a pure wheel of the Dharma without obstruction; obtaining a bodhisattva’s sovereignty without obstruction. The latter eleven clauses begin from ‘he enters universally the powers of the buddhas’: he enters universally the powers of the buddhas, he dwells universally in the wisdom of the buddhas, he does what the buddhas do, he purifies what the buddhas purify, he manifests the spiritual penetrations of a buddha, he causes the buddhas to rejoice, he practices what the Tathāgatas practice, he dwells in the path of the Tathāgatas, he is constantly able to draw near to measureless buddhas, he does the work of the buddhas, he continues the lineage of the buddhas.
Why divide them so? Chengguan glosses this by saying that the first eleven clauses are the unobstructedness of the working of the cause, which is the sense of ‘unobstructed’; and the latter eleven clauses are the fullness of the dwelling in the fruit, which is the sense of ‘wheel.’ He further cuts the first eleven clauses into four sorts: the first three clauses are the unobstructedness of the three kinds of deed, the next single clause is the unobstructedness of the world as vessel, the two after that are the unobstructedness of the world of sentient beings, and the remainder are the unobstructedness of the wisdom of perfect awakening. This division is very useful: it brings ‘unobstructed’ down into four definite fields — one’s own body, speech, and mind; the land one depends upon; the sentient beings one transforms; and the buddha-wisdom one witnesses — and so makes clear that unobstructedness is not one undivided lump of sovereignty, but a going through on all four sides.
A misunderstanding must be set aside: taking ‘wheel’ for a mere epithet, pleasant to the ear and no more. Li Tongxuan does not think so; he explains the sense of the wheel by the thousand-spoked adamantine wheel of a wheel-turning king: hub, spokes, rim, and chock, every one of them complete — only then is it called a wheel; and a wheel is a wheel in that, being complete, it can turn and can crush. So ‘wheel’ here is the mark of the fullness of the fruit-virtue, and not an ornament. Taken together: ‘unobstructed’ is spoken with respect to the cause, ‘wheel’ with respect to the fruit, and within one name of a samādhi cause and fruit stand side by side — which is exactly the matter the whole round is about to speak of.
Brought down upon the reader: these twenty-two clauses are not a list to be memorized, but one by which to examine oneself. Whoever feels his practice caught at every turn is caught, more likely than not, at one or another of these four sorts: either body, speech, and mind will not obey; or his circumstances do not permit; or sentient beings are hard to tame; or his view is not clear. That the sūtra text sets them all out together is meant to let a man know that unobstructedness is not a matter of one place having been opened up and that being the end of it.
The Maṇi Jewel Put into a Colored Garment: The General Pattern of This Round
After the entering, the sūtra text first writes a string of ‘contemplating omniscience’: contemplating as a whole, contemplating in parts, following in accord, making manifest, taking as object, and so on to seeing, seeing as a whole, seeing in parts omniscience; and then toward Samantabhadra’s ten vastnesses — vow, mind, practice, destination, entering, light, appearing, guarding and keeping in mind, transformation, path — neither breaking off nor retrogressing, neither resting nor exchanging, neither tiring nor abandoning, neither scattering nor falling into disorder. The former string is the fullness of the wisdom, the latter string the unbrokenness of the practice.
Then the sūtra text gives a simile: it is as when a man puts a maṇi jewel into a garment that has color; the jewel, though it is mirrored as of one color with the garment, does not abandon its own nature. The bodhisattva too is like this: he accomplishes wisdom and makes of it the jewel within his mind, and contemplating omniscience he makes it all clearly manifest, and yet he does not abandon the several practices of a bodhisattva.
Chengguan joins this simile, saying: the maṇi jewel set within a colored garment is the general simile for the bodhisattva’s mind-wisdom being set within the Buddha’s wisdom; ‘though it takes on the color of the garment’ is a simile for that former string on the fullness of wisdom, and ‘it does not abandon its own nature’ is a simile for that latter string on the constancy of practice. This joining is of the first importance — it tells us that this simile is no offhand comparison, but the general pattern of the whole round. What general pattern? That the wisdom is already the same as a buddha’s, and yet the practice does not abandon the cause. That grand and stirring simile of the elephant-king that comes later is in truth only this one maṇi jewel told over again, told on a larger scale.
A misreading must be set aside: taking ‘of one color with the garment’ to mean that it is stained. It is not. That the jewel manifests the color of the garment is not that the nature of the jewel has altered; it is that the nature of the jewel is so bright and clean that it can mirror it in full. Just so, that the bodhisattva’s wisdom is the same as a buddha’s wisdom is not that he has been replaced by a buddha; it is that his mind-wisdom is clean enough to mirror the buddha’s wisdom in full. If this layer is read wrongly, the whole passage on ‘not destroying the cause and yet manifesting the fruit’ that comes later will be read as a contradiction.
Three Similes of Unweariedness: The Unweariedness of the Vow Is What the Dharma Is of Itself
Then three similes come down in a row: space upholds the forming and abiding of measureless worlds, without weariness and without fatigue, neither altering nor differing, and it does not abandon its own nature either — why? Such is the own-nature of space; the dharma is thus of itself. Nirvāṇa receives the passing into extinction of measureless sentient beings within it and is from first to last unwearied — why? All dharmas are in their original nature pure, and this is called nirvāṇa; then where within it would any weariness be? Sarvajñā can cause all bodhisattvas of the three times to be born in the house of the buddhas — already born, now being born, to be born — and even to accomplish unsurpassed awakening, and is from first to last neither tired nor wearied — why? Omniscience and the Dharma realm are not two, and toward all dharmas there is no grasping.
Chengguan, explaining these three similes, says that all three are similes for being unwearied in benefiting beings, each having its dharma and its joining; and he judges the first two to be similes for compassion and the third for wisdom, saying that since the third is not a compassion of affection and views, where would there be any weariness? This judgement is finely made. It answers a real question of practice: over long kalpas of delivering beings, will one not grow tired?
The sūtra text’s way of answering is not『you must bear it,』but『this matter has in itself no ground for tiredness.』Space upholding the worlds is not tired, because that is what space is of itself; nirvāṇa receiving those who pass into extinction is not tired, because the place where they are delivered is of itself originally pure; omniscience perfecting bodhisattvas is not tired, because wisdom and the Dharma realm are not two, and that which acts and that which is acted upon are not held apart. The three reasons turn deeper layer by layer: the first layer is what the dharma is of itself, the second is that the place delivered is originally pure, the third is that deliverer and delivered are not two. By the third layer, the very notion of ‘tiredness’ has nowhere at all to be set up — it is not that one has borne up under it and is not tired; it is that the structure which could be tired is nowhere to be found.
Set aside a misunderstanding: do not read this as『therefore no effort is needed.』The sūtra text goes on immediately to say that the bodhisattva sets up a great oath and vow, enters deeply the ocean of the Dharma, manifests great sovereignty, and gives to sentient beings. Unweariedness is not inaction; it is exerting oneself without the thought of fatigue arising.
One Lotus and Twenty Layers of Light: Why the Pomp of the Fruit-Virtue Has to Be Written So Full
Then the sūtra text suddenly spreads out a scene of the utmost splendor: this bodhisattva has a lotus flower, vast to the limit of the ten directions, adorned with unspeakable petals, unspeakable jewels, unspeakable fragrances; true gold for its net, and jeweled bells giving forth a subtle sound, and within that sound the dharma of omniscience is set forth at length; the bodhisattva sits cross-legged upon the flower, the size of his body answering to the flower. Then, sustained by the power of the buddhas, from every single pore there go forth lights as many as the dust motes of a million koṭis of nayutas of unspeakable buddha-lands; the light manifests maṇi jewels, the jewels manifest storied pavilions, the pavilions manifest lion thrones, the thrones manifest light, the light manifests colors and marks, the colors and marks manifest wheels of light … twenty layers all the way, layer giving rise to layer, until at last sentient beings within the Buddha-Dharma are tamed.
Chengguan divides this passage into the dependent fruit and the proper recompense: the flower is the surpassingness of the dependent fruit, the body is the sovereignty of the proper recompense; and he says that this flower, observed from within, has a measure that encompasses the Dharma realm, and observed from without, lets sentient beings see it — this is what is called the great that is just the small.
Why must it be written so full? Because what this round has to establish is『the fruit-virtue is already accomplished.』If the fruit-virtue were not written to the full, Universal Eye’s question below could not be raised at all, and Samantabhadra’s answer would carry no weight. The sūtra text’s twenty layers of ascending series are not a parade of marvels; they use quantity to drive ‘the inconceivable’ out past the reader’s power to imagine — that one cannot imagine it is precisely the effect wanted. And one must notice where the last layer comes to rest: it rests upon ‘sentient beings, who within the Buddha-Dharma are tamed.’ All the spreading out of the nineteen layers before is for the sake of this one clause. The pomp of the fruit-virtue has for its terminus the delivering of beings.
Penetrating the Markless Dharma: All These Adornments, He Himself Knows, Are Illusion
The pomp having been written to the full, the sūtra text at once turns it over: the bodhisattva, dwelling in this samādhi, manifests such realms of spiritual penetration and measureless transformations, and yet knows them wholly to be as illusions and is not stained by them, and dwells in boundless unspeakable dharmas. These dharmas are pure in their own nature, are the true mark of the Dharma realm, are the lineage-nature of the Tathāgata; within the limit that is without obstruction there is no going and no coming, nothing before and nothing after, and they are so deep as to have no bottom; they are obtained by direct perception, entered by one’s own wisdom, and one is not awakened to them by another.
This turning is of the greatest importance. Without this passage, the passage before would be an exhibition of spiritual penetrations; with it, the passage before is Dharma. Chengguan judges this passage to be ‘making clear the penetration of the markless dharma, which is the same as the Tathāgatas, and the merit of being able to enter the utterly pure suchness’; and he glosses the phrase ‘the lineage-nature of the Tathāgata’ by saying that the buddhas take natureless suchness for their nature.
Here one graph that is easily slipped over must be taught clearly: lineage-nature. Whenever ‘lineage-nature’ is spoken of, a man readily thinks of some special material, some qualification. Neither the sūtra text nor Chengguan permits it to be read so — the lineage-nature is just natureless suchness. That is to say, the ‘seed’ of becoming a buddha is not a thing; it is the very fact that dharmas have of themselves no own-nature. Since it is natureless, it is nobody’s private property, nor is it something newly added by cultivation. This one sentence being set up, all the adornment of the twenty layers before is set entirely upon ‘illusion’ — not that it is called false, but that it is said to be present and yet without nature, and so it can be manifested, and need not be grasped at.
Brought down upon the reader: if in practice some realm appears before one, this passage is the measure. That a realm appears and one knows it as illusion is the path; that a realm appears and one is stained by it is an obstruction. The difference does not lie in the realm itself.
The Twenty-One Merits Down to ‘Of All His Great Vows There Is None Not Accomplished’: The Roster of Virtue Equal to a Buddha’s
From ‘his substance and nature are as they truly are’ onward, the sūtra text has one long dense stretch of items of virtue: witnessing before him with a pure eye, seeing universally with the eye of insight, accomplishing the buddha-eye, moving in the realm of the eye of wisdom, revealing wondrous gates of the Dharma; accomplishing the mind of awakening, going toward the surpassing ground of a great man, entering the lineage-nature of wisdom, departing from the birth-dharmas of the world and yet manifesting the receiving of birth; his merit and aspiration wholly pure, his wisdom vast like space; what he practices being still, and toward the dharmas of the buddhas ultimately without obstruction; obtaining the awesome spirit of the buddhas, accomplishing the dharma-body of a buddha, the power of his recollection hard to conceive; taking the Dharma realm for his body and yet without discrimination, seeing the limit of the merits of all the buddhas; being a bright lamp for the world, entering the number of the buddhas of the future; being furnished with great awesome virtue, dwelling in a higher aspiration; dwelling in the wheel of the true limit and toward all dharmas his mind without obstruction; not destroying the several existences and yet being born within them; though following in accord with the conventional he expounds measureless letters, yet constantly not destroying the dharma that is apart from letters; knowing that all dharmas are but borrowed names; penetrating that all dharmas are empty and without anything at all; entering deeply the Dharma realm and expounding it following in accord, within a single gate of objects putting forth omniscience; contemplating the ground of the ten powers, with wisdom for a bridge reaching Sarvajñā, well entering the several grounds and knowing the several meanings — and at last it is gathered into a single clause: of all his great vows there is none that is not accomplished.
Chengguan, explaining this one long stretch, says that this is the gathering in of the twenty-one kinds of surpassing merit of the Tathāgata, because in this station the virtue is equal to a buddha’s. Note this: the sūtra text does not itself set out this number ‘twenty-one’; the number is what Chengguan’s outline draws out. So in reading there is no need to count; what should be read is the character of this stretch — it is a roster of『the virtue is already equal to a buddha’s.』
The clause that closes the roster is especially to be looked at: of all his great vows there is none that is not accomplished. The twenty virtues before all speak of『what has been witnessed』; the last virtue says『the vows are all accomplished.』Why is the vow put last? Because a vow is a matter of the station of the cause. To close the virtues with the vow is, at the end of the roster of virtue equal to a buddha’s, to set with one’s own hand a seal of the station of the cause. That Universal Eye’s question can be forced out at all owes to this arrangement as its foreshadowing.
Set aside a misunderstanding: do not read ‘the virtue is equal to a buddha’s’ as『he is already a buddha.’ The graphs Chengguan uses are ‘the virtue is equal’; what is equal is the virtue, not the station. This difference of a single graph is the very seam wherein all the answers below lie.
The Forty-One Clauses of ‘Though He Knows, Yet He Expounds’: Being Does Not Obstruct Non-Being, Non-Being Does Not Obstruct Being
Then comes the densest stretch of writing in the whole round. The sūtra text says that the bodhisattva by this reveals the undifferentiated nature of all the Tathāgatas, and then brings down forty-odd clauses in a row of one and the same pattern: though he knows that all dharmas are without any doing, yet he can manifest every kind of deed; though he knows there is no form, yet he expounds the several forms; though he knows that dharmas have no arising, yet he constantly turns the wheel of the Dharma; though he knows that dharmas have no turning, yet he turns the wheel of the Dharma; though he knows that dharmas cannot be spoken of, yet he can expound pure words; though he knows that dharmas are from the origin constantly abiding, yet he proclaims all dharmas that flow and turn …
Chengguan judges the clause-pattern here, saying: the first clause is being not obstructing non-being, because being is the being of non-being; the latter forty clauses are non-being not obstructing being, because non-being is the non-being of being; and he says further that the former is two and yet not two, the latter is not two and yet two.
These words are worth reading slowly, for they are the densest scriptural ground for the Huayan sense of ‘mutual identity.’ What must be taught clearly is this: the ‘though … yet …’ here is not a concession, but a simultaneity. If it be read as『though he clearly knows it to be empty, he still forces himself to speak of being,』then it becomes two separate pieces — first a view of emptiness, then an act of being, joined in the middle by strength of will. That is not what the sūtra text means. ‘Being is the being of non-being’ means: just because it has no own-nature, it can be; ‘non-being is the non-being of being’ means: the non-being spoken of is spoken with respect to these very beings. The two are not before and after; they are two faces of one and the same thing.
Brought down upon the reader: does expounding the Dharma and delivering beings conflict with the sense of emptiness? By this stretch, not only is there no conflict — only the sense of emptiness can make room for it. If dharmas had settled natures, speaking would not move them; just because they are natureless, they can be spoken, can be turned, can deliver.
Twenty-Eight ‘Enterings’: How One Samādhi Can Obtain Many Fruits
After the forty-odd clauses, the sūtra text says that when the bodhisattva enters such a wheel of samādhi-wisdom of great awesome virtue, he is then able to witness all the dharmas of the buddhas, to go toward them, to accomplish, to make full, to gather together, to purify, to dwell, to penetrate, and to answer to the own-nature of all dharmas; and yet this bodhisattva does not give rise to any such thought — that there are so many bodhisattvas, so many dharmas of a bodhisattva, so many ultimates, so many accomplishings of spiritual penetration, so many witnessings and enterings, so many realms. Why? Because such is the substance and nature of a bodhisattva’s samādhi, such its boundlessness, such its surpassingness.
There are three hidden questions here, and the sūtra text answers them all. The first: having witnessed, why is there still no thought? The answer: the substance and nature are apart from thought. The second: how can one samādhi obtain so many fruits? The answer: the substance of the samādhi is one, and yet its working is boundless. The third: how can a samādhi at the station of the cause obtain the dharmas of the fruit? The answer: because it is surpassing. After the three answers, the sūtra text expounds it at length in twenty-eight clauses with the graph ‘enter’: entering the unspeakable gates of wisdom, entering the several adornments apart from discrimination, entering the boundless surpassing perfections, entering the numberless meditations, entering the excellent and wondrous treasury of seeing boundless buddhas, entering the realms without resting, entering the great spiritual penetrations with faculties sharp and keen, entering the equal eye that sees all the buddhas, entering the gathering together of the surpassing resolve and practice of Samantabhadra, entering the dwelling in the body of the wondrous wisdom of Nārāyaṇa, entering the expounding of the great ocean of the Tathāgatas’ wisdom, entering the gate that puts forth the inexhaustible wisdom of all the buddhas, entering the purifying of the sovereign wisdom of the bodhisattva Samantabhadra, entering the revealing of the universal-gate wisdom to which nothing may be likened, entering the universal knowing of all the subtle realms of the Dharma realm, entering the body of wisdom that pervades the Dharma realm, entering the samādhi that well dwells in all differences — and the last clause closes upon ‘entering the knowing of the minds of all the buddhas.’
The misunderstanding to be set aside is this: taking ‘enter’ for going into some place. The entering here is witnessing and answering to. The twenty-eight gates are not twenty-eight locations; they are twenty-eight workings manifested by one and the same substance of samādhi. The last clause, ‘entering the knowing of the minds of all the buddhas,’ closes it excellently — entering all the way to the last, what is entered is the mind of a buddha. And the mind of a buddha is nowhere else: it is right there where the substance and nature of this samādhi is apart from thought.
Thought after Thought Entering a Hundred Koṭis of Samādhis and Yet Seeing No Prior Limit: Inexhaustible Is Not the Same as Very Many
Further down, the sūtra text says that this bodhisattva dwells in the practice of Samantabhadra and thought after thought enters a hundred koṭis of unspeakable samādhis, and yet does not see the prior limit of Samantabhadra’s samādhis or of the adornment of the realm of the buddhas. Why? The sūtra text gives ten clauses of ‘because he knows …’: because he knows that all dharmas are ultimately inexhaustible, that all buddha-lands are boundless, that all realms of sentient beings are inconceivable, that the prior limit has no beginning, that the future has no end, that the present exhausts space and pervades the Dharma realm and is boundless, that the realms of the buddhas are inconceivable, that the practices of the bodhisattvas are numberless, that the realms spoken of by the eloquence of all the buddhas are unspeakable and boundless, that the dharmas taken as objects by all illusion-like minds are measureless.
This stretch must teach one dividing line: inexhaustible is not the same as very many. Very many is a question of number, and a number, however great, still has an edge; inexhaustible is a question of structure, in which even a ‘prior limit’ cannot be found. That the sūtra text says ‘he does not see the prior limit’ does not mean that he cannot see it clearly; it means that there simply is no such starting point to be seen. So thought after thought entering a hundred koṭis of samādhis is not taking things without stopping out of a storehouse astonishingly large; it is, within a Dharma realm that has no edge, being itself without stopping.
Thereupon three similes fasten upon this: the wish-fulfilling jewel gives whatever is sought and yet the power of the jewel is never wanting — a simile for the mind of samādhi putting forth dharmas as they are called for, without end, while its substance neither increases nor decreases; ordinary persons severally give rise to thoughts that follow on unbroken past conceiving — a simile for the limitlessness of entering the samādhi of the gate of universal illusion; the dragon kings Nanda, Upananda, Manasvin and the rest send down rain with drops like cart-axles and yet the clouds are never exhausted — a simile for the inexhaustibility of entering the gates of the Dharma. The second simile is especially striking — it takes for its simile the deluded thoughts of ordinary persons. If deluded thoughts follow on beginninglessly and endlessly, how much more the practice-wisdom of Samantabhadra. It takes the structure of ‘following on without end,’ not the defilement or purity; in reading, do not mistake it for praise or blame.
The Simile of the Kindled Fire and That Long String of ‘Should’: How This Round Comes Down to Today
The inexhaustible having been said to the end, the sūtra text asks: why can it be so? And answers: it is as with a kindled fire, according to whatever conditions there are, for just so long does the fire arise and not cease. Where there is fuel the fire continues; where the conditions are, the practice continues — it is not held up by a burst of force.
Then the sūtra text turns to urging cultivation, and the tone suddenly grows very near: therefore bodhisattvas ought within such a samādhi to cultivate diligently, to depart from every burning affliction, to be without fatigue and weariness, unretrogressing in mind, setting up a deep and earnest resolve, courageous and without timidity. Not relying upon letters, not clinging to the world, not grasping at dharmas, not giving rise to discrimination. Then a long string of clauses with ‘should’: one should constantly observe the nature of all dharmas, without for a moment letting it go; one should know that one’s own body and the nature of all dharmas are universally equal; one should be constantly vigorous, without rest; one should observe that one’s own roots of goodness are still few; one should diligently increase the several roots of goodness of others; one should delight in drawing near to the good friends; one should not cast away mindfulness; one should know that all mind and consciousness are like illusions; one should know that the several practices of the world are like a dream; one should know that speech is in every case like an echo; one should, in order to tame all sentient beings, know the time and expound the Dharma without resting.
This stretch is the one place in the whole round where the text speaks straight to the reader. Everything before speaks of that bodhisattva; here it speaks of what one ‘should.’ And one clause among them is to be noticed, the one least like what a bodhisattva of high station ought to say: one should observe that one’s own roots of goodness are still few. A man whose virtue is already equal to a buddha’s must still observe that his own roots of goodness are few? Just so. This clause is the fixed pole-star of the whole exhortation — it presses all the fruit-virtue before back into the posture of the causal ground. Whoever, having read the pomp before, gives rise to longing or to a low opinion of himself, this clause is the way back: that bodhisattva himself observes in this very way.
The Ten Great Treasuries of the Dharma: Where the Mind Dwells Constantly
The part on the samādhi being full and the benefit accomplished first writes of the buddhas of the ten directions appearing before him and giving him ten things — giving him the Tathāgatas’ power of recollection, the ultimate insight, the decisive insight, the unsurpassed awakening of a buddha, a bodhisattva’s ultimate insight, the unretrogressing wisdom, the unobstructed eloquence, the power of spiritual penetrations and transformations, the full and perfect voice, and the power that is not spent in vain; and the last gift is the most substantial of all: causing all sentient beings, whether they see his form or hear him expound the Dharma, to be brought to accomplishment, with none of it passing away empty.
Thereupon the sūtra text says that this bodhisattva’s mind dwells constantly in ten great treasuries of the Dharma: dwelling in the calling to mind of all the buddhas, dwelling in the calling to mind of all the buddha-dharmas, dwelling in the great compassion that tames all sentient beings, dwelling in the wisdom that manifests inconceivable pure lands, dwelling in the decisive understanding that enters deeply the realms of the buddhas, dwelling in the awakening that is the equal mark of all the buddhas of the three times, dwelling in the limit that is unobstructed and unattached, dwelling in the markless nature of all dharmas, dwelling in the equal roots of goodness of all the buddhas of the three times, dwelling in the wisdom that goes before the undifferentiated deeds of body, speech, and mind in the Dharma realm of all the Tathāgatas of the three times; and dwelling in the observing of the receiving of birth, the leaving of the household life, the going to the place of awakening, the accomplishing of perfect awakening, the turning of the wheel of the Dharma, and the parinirvāṇa of the buddhas of the three times, all of them entering the limit of a single kṣaṇa.
The two graphs ‘treasury’ and ‘dwelling’ must be taught clearly. A treasury is what can contain and can hold; dwelling is what constantly does not depart. So the ten great treasuries of the Dharma are not ten precious things stored away in a vault; they are ten places wherein the mind rests — this bodhisattva’s mind, at whatever time, is in one or another of these ten places, and will not come to rest elsewhere. From the calling of the buddhas to mind, on to the equal roots of goodness and the wisdom that goes before, it comes home at last to ‘all entering the limit of a single kṣaṇa’: the whole business of the buddhas of the three times, from birth to the accomplishing of the path, is gathered into a single kṣaṇa. This agrees exactly with Li Tongxuan’s general judgement upon the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis — he holds that the ten sections of textual sense of the ten samādhis take, in sum, the limit of the kṣaṇa for their substance.
Set aside a misunderstanding: the limit of the kṣaṇa is not an extremely short time. If one still takes it for a unit of time, one falls upon ‘shortness.’ Since the sūtra text says that the receiving of birth and even the nirvāṇa of the buddhas of the three times all enter within it, one may see that what it speaks of is that time itself is without own-nature, and therefore long and short are not held apart.
The Concluding Praise of the Ten Great Treasuries: Why Worldly Wisdom Cannot Tell Them Out
The sūtra text then uses but a single sentence to close: these ten great treasuries of the Dharma are vast and measureless, uncountable, unnameable, unthinkable, unspeakable, without end, and hard to bear, and the wisdom of all the world can in no way tell them out.
This sentence is short, and yet may not be passed over. Six negations and one general judgement say one and the same thing: the wisdom of the world fails here. Why does it fail? Not because the thing is too great and the wisdom too small — were that so, a somewhat greater wisdom would suffice. It is because the way worldly wisdom works is by counting, by naming, by thinking, by speaking, while these ten treasuries do not fall within the format of counting, naming, thinking, and speaking. A ruler cannot measure weight, and it is not that the ruler is not long enough.
The three graphs ‘hard to bear’ are especially to be marked. The five negations before speak of what cannot be reached; this one speaks of what cannot be borne — the dharma is too vast, and an ordinary mind cannot take it. This is not a threat; it is honesty. That the sūtra text is willing to write this clause is an acknowledgment of where the reader stands at this moment. Brought down upon the reader: that one cannot read on, cannot take it in, is normal; the sūtra text said so first.
Ten ‘At No Time Apart From’: The Name Is Earned by the Practice
Further down, the sūtra text sets up one general judgement: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva has no speaking at variance and no doing at variance, but a speaking that is as it is and a doing that is as it is — what is said and what is done are not two things. Why? There follow ten similes, much the same in clause-pattern: adamant is named from its unbreakableness, and at no time is it apart from unbreakableness; true gold is named from its excellent color, and at no time is it apart from its excellent color; the sun god-son is named from his wheel of light; the king of the mountain Sumeru is named from its four jeweled peaks standing within the great ocean and towering high; the great earth is named from its upholding of all things; the great sea is named from its holding of the many waters; the general of an army is named from his being practiced in the dharma of battle; the wheel-turning king rules the four continents and is constantly diligent in guarding; the seed planted in the ground makes stalk and leaf increase; the great cloud in the hot months of summer sends down a great rain and makes the seeds increase. And the bodhisattva is named from the dharmas of the several practices, and at no time is he apart from the dharmas of the several practices; named from the several good deeds, and at no time apart from the several good deeds; named from the light of wisdom; named from the several roots of goodness; named from delivering all beings, and never casting off great compassion; named from the several great vows, and never for a moment casting off the vow to deliver sentient beings; named from being practiced in such a samādhi, and even until he accomplishes the wisdom of omniscience, at no time casting off this practice.
These ten similes are the direct foreshadowing of Universal Eye’s question. They say one thing over and over: a name is not a title, it is the appearance of a practice. Adamant is called adamant only because it does not break; the day it breaks, the name no longer holds. Just so, a bodhisattva is called a bodhisattva only because he is practicing; it is not that he is not yet qualified to be called a buddha, it is that he is practicing now, and the name of one who practices is bodhisattva.
Brought down upon the reader: this stretch may be taken as a mirror in which to look at one’s own name. Whatever a man calls himself, let him look whether that thing is going on in him. Between name and reality the sūtra text allows no seam.
The Last Two of the Ten Similes and the Eight Matters He Can Purify: The Pomp of Becoming a Buddha Comes Down upon Seeds and Clouds
The last two of the ten similes are notably plain: a seed planted in the ground makes stalk and leaf increase; a great cloud in the hot months of summer sends down a great rain and makes the seeds increase. The bodhisattva, entering such great samādhis and cultivating the practice of a bodhisattva, rains down a great rain of Dharma, and even is able to make all sentient beings ultimately pure, ultimately in nirvāṇa, ultimately at peace and rest, ultimately upon the further shore, ultimately joyful, ultimately cut off from doubt; he acts for sentient beings as an ultimate field of merit, makes their deeds of giving all pure, makes them all dwell in the unretrogressing path, makes them all alike obtain the wisdom of omniscience, makes them all come forth from the three realms, and sets sentient beings within the place of omniscience.
Before this were written the lotus reaching to the limit of the ten directions and the light of twenty layers; here it comes down suddenly upon seeds and rain. This turn is the sūtra text’s own self-awareness: all the pomp of the fruit-virtue must in the end come down upon the most ordinary things — rain falling, sprouts coming up. Delivering beings has no other look about it.
Thereupon the sūtra text speaks of ‘being able to purify’ in eight clauses: he can purify wisdom of every kind, because he seeks omniscience; can purify sentient beings, because he causes them to be tamed; can purify lands, because he constantly dedicates and directs; can purify all dharmas, because he knows them universally; can purify fearlessness, because he has no timidity; can purify unobstructed eloquence, because he expounds with skill; can purify dhāraṇī, because toward all dharmas he obtains sovereignty; can purify the practice of drawing near, because he constantly sees all the buddhas arise in the world. Every clause is『what he can do — because of what,』pasting the fruit back upon the cause. Immediately after, ten clauses of ‘by the power of’ are listed — by the power of obtaining sovereignty within the realm of the samādhi, by the buddhas’ sustaining, by what flows forth from the power of his own roots of goodness, by the great awesome power of entering the ground of wisdom, by the power of the good friends’ leading, by the power that crushes the several Māras, by the power of roots of goodness of the same share being pure and unmixed, by the power of vast oath and vow and aspiration, by the power of the roots of goodness he has planted being accomplished, by the power of inexhaustible merit surpassing the several worlds and having nothing to be set against it. Pure merit is not obtained out of the void; these ten powers are where it comes from.
Ten ‘The Same as the Buddhas’: Forcing the Question Out into the Open
Then come those ten clauses: he obtains the marks and signs, adorned in every kind of way, the same as the buddhas; he can send forth a pure great net of light, the same as the buddhas; his spiritual penetrations and transformations tame sentient beings, the same as the buddhas; his boundless body of form and pure perfect voice, the same as the buddhas; he manifests pure buddha-lands according to the deeds of sentient beings, the same as the buddhas; all the speech that sentient beings have he can take in and uphold, forgetting none and losing none, the same as the buddhas; with inexhaustible eloquence he turns the wheel of the Dharma according to the minds of sentient beings and causes wisdom to arise, the same as the buddhas; he makes the great lion’s roar without timidity and with measureless dharmas awakens the multitudes, the same as the buddhas; within a single thought, with great spiritual penetration he enters universally into the three times, the same as the buddhas; he is universally able to display to all sentient beings the adornment of the buddhas, the awesome power of the buddhas, the realm of the buddhas, the same as the buddhas.
The ten clauses set out, Universal Eye’s question can be held down no longer. The narration of the sūtra text here bears down on purpose: it does not say ‘like,’ it says ‘the same as’; it is not the same in one or two places, but the same in ten. The function of this stretch is not to add virtue, but to set a question — it casts the reader’s vaguely felt misgiving into a question that must be answered.
Notice the change of speaker here. Down to this point the direct exposition of the ten samādhis has been Samantabhadra narrating in one direction, with Universal Eye all along a hearer; the ten clauses of ‘the same as the buddhas’ being spoken, Universal Eye opens his mouth for the first time. That the one stretch of dialogue in the direct exposition is set here is itself a judgement of the sūtra text: this question is worth stopping for.
The Eleven Questions of Universal Eye: Not a Challenge, but Asking on the Reader’s Behalf
Universal Eye asks eleven questions in one breath: having obtained such dharmas, the same as the Tathāgatas, why is he not named a buddha? Why not named the Ten Powers? Why not named omniscience? Why not named one who has obtained awakening within all dharmas? Why does he not obtain the name Universal Eye? Why is he not named one who sees without obstruction within all realms? Why not named one who has awakened to all dharmas? Why not named one who dwells without duality with the buddhas of the three times? Why not named one who dwells in the true limit? Why does he still not rest from cultivating the practices and vows of Samantabhadra? Why can he not reach the Dharma realm to its end and cast off the path of the bodhisattva?
The eleven questions divide into two lengths. The first nine ask『why is he not given the names of a buddha』; the last two ask『why does he still not stop.’ The last two are the sharper: since he has reached the end, why do the practices and vows of Samantabhadra still not rest? Since the Dharma realm has been reached to its end, why is the path of the bodhisattva still not cast off? In ordinary thinking, accomplishment is cessation — the work being done, one ought to stop. Universal Eye has asked that thought out loud.
The misunderstanding to be set aside is to read Universal Eye as a challenger. At the very opening Samantabhadra answers, “It is good, Sons of the Buddha! It is as you have said” — this is approval, not refutation. What Universal Eye asks is exactly what is in the mind of everyone who reads to this point; it is not that he does not understand, it is that he asks the question clearly on the hearers’ behalf. This is the pattern of question and answer in the Huayan assembly: the questioner too is a great being, and the question is asked so that the answer may have a place to come down.
The Eleven Answers of Samantabhadra: One Person and Two Names, Each with Its Gate
The clause-pattern of the answer is as regular as a matched couplet, eleven pairs, two clauses to a pair: having been able to cultivate the practices and vows of every kind of all the bodhisattvas of the three times, and having entered the realm of wisdom, he is named a buddha; since in the Tathāgata’s presence the bodhisattva practice he cultivates has no rest, he is said to be named a bodhisattva. The powers of the Tathāgatas he has all already entered, and he is named the Ten Powers; though he has accomplished the ten powers, he practices the practice of Samantabhadra without rest, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva. He knows all dharmas and is able to expound them, and is named omniscience; though he is able to expound them, toward every single dharma he ponders with skill and has never left off, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva. He knows that all dharmas have no two marks, and is said to be named one who has awakened to all dharmas; and toward the path of the differences of all dharmas, dual and non-dual, he observes with skill, going forward from strength to strength without rest, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva. He has already been able to see clearly the realm of the Universal Eye, and is said to be named Universal Eye; though he is able to witness it, thought after thought he increases and has never rested, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva. Toward all dharmas he is able to shine clearly and departs from the several dark obstructions, and is named one who sees without obstruction; and he is constantly diligent in calling to mind one who sees without obstruction, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva. He has already obtained the eye of the wisdom of the buddhas, and is said to be named one who has awakened to all dharmas; and he observes the eye of the wisdom of the perfect awakening of the Tathāgatas and is not heedless, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva. He dwells where the buddhas dwell and is without duality with the buddhas, and is said to be named one who dwells without duality with the buddhas; and he is taken in by the buddhas and cultivates wisdoms of every kind, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva. He constantly observes the true limit of all the world, and is said to be named one who dwells in the true limit; though he constantly observes the true limit of dharmas, he neither witnesses and enters it nor abandons it, and he is said to be named a bodhisattva.
The last two pairs answer the last two questions: neither coming nor going, without sameness and without difference, all these discriminations having forever ceased, he is said to be named one who has rested from his vow; and cultivating vastly, fulfilling and not retrogressing, he is then named one who has not rested from the vow of Samantabhadra. Fully knowing that the Dharma realm has no limit and that all dharmas are of one mark and markless, he is said to be named one who has reached the Dharma realm to its end and cast off the path of the bodhisattva; and though he knows that the Dharma realm has no limit, he knows all the marks of difference of every kind, gives rise to a mind of great compassion and delivers sentient beings, and to the very end of the future is without fatigue and weariness — and this is what is meant by being named the bodhisattva Samantabhadra.
The bone of these eleven pairs of answers is a single sentence: the name is set up according to the sense, and the sense has two gates. Spoken with respect to the side of what is witnessed, every one of the names of a buddha is his by right; spoken with respect to the side of what is still being practiced, the name bodhisattva is one he cannot lay down. The two names are not before and after, but at once; they are not a compromise, but each has its own gate of meaning.
Two misunderstandings must be set aside. The first: do not read it as『something is still lacking.』In the answer there is not one clause that says he wants for anything — the first half of every pair is a full affirmation. The second: neither is it to be read as『only a matter of names.』The name here is not a label; it is the doorway of a gate of meaning. To ask after the name is to ask from which side this matter should be looked at.
The most moving is the last pair. In the first ten pairs the second clause always says ‘he is said to be named a bodhisattva’; only in the last does the wording change to ‘he is said to be named the bodhisattva Samantabhadra.’ Why? Because by this point what is being answered is no longer『why is he still called a bodhisattva,』but『why is he called Samantabhadra』— knowing the Dharma realm to be without limit and yet knowing all the marks of difference, giving rise to great compassion and delivering beings, to the very end of the future without fatigue and weariness: this is the definition of the two graphs ‘Samantabhadra.’ The answer of the whole round comes to rest upon a name.
The Elephant-King Does Not Abandon His Elephant Body: The Three Parts of the Simile
The answer given, Samantabhadra raises a simile. The simile divides into three parts.
The first part is his own shape: the elephant-king Airāvaṇa dwells within the cave of seven jewels on the Golden-Flank Mountain; the cave is fenced about with railings of the seven jewels, jeweled tāla trees stand in ranks in order, and a net of true gold spreads over it above; the elephant’s body is white and clean like polished snow, upon it stands a golden banner, gold is its necklace, a jeweled net covers its trunk, jeweled bells hang down, its seven limbs are accomplished and its six tusks complete, upright and fully formed; those who see it are glad, and it is well trained and gentle, with a mind that goes contrary to nothing. Chengguan, glossing the name of the elephant-king, says that Airāvaṇa here means ‘fragrant leaf,’ and that it dwells always on the flank of the first golden mountain. Li Tongxuan sets up other grounds: because beside the jeweled cave there are many fragrant-leaf trees, and again because the leaves of the lotus flowers he conjures are fragrant and clean, it is named from this. The two accounts stand side by side and are recorded without adjudication.
The second part is the spiritual transformation: when the god-lord Śakra is about to go abroad, the elephant-king at once knows his intent, and within the jeweled cave hides his shape and comes before the lord of the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, and by the power of spiritual penetration causes his body to have thirty-three heads, upon every single head conjuring seven tusks, upon every single tusk conjuring seven pools, within every single pool seven lotus flowers, within every single flower seven maidens, and all at once they strike up a hundred thousand heavenly musics. Śakra mounts the elephant and goes to the flower garden, wherein puṇḍarīka flowers fill it everywhere. The elephant-king again hides the elephant’s shape and manifests a god’s body, and with the Thirty-Three gods and the maidens takes his joy and sports within the garden; and the bodily marks he manifests, the light and the garments, the going and coming and the standing still, the speech and the laughter and the looking about, are all as those gods, equal and without difference, and none is able to tell apart — this is the elephant, this is the god; the elephant and the god are like one another turn and turn about. Chengguan makes plain the intent here, saying that the ‘none is able to tell apart this elephant, this god’ is taken with the true intent of being a simile for the sense of the bodhisattva being equal to a buddha. As for the conjuring of seven tusks upon every single head while his own shape has only six, Chengguan records the unevenness and settles upon no single reading, saying that it may be that the translator, following the threes and sevens that come after, said seven; and that if it be taken as setting forth a meaning, that too is not inadmissible. The differing accounts are both recorded, without adjudication.
The third part is the key: that elephant-king Airāvaṇa, within the cave of seven jewels on the Golden-Flank Mountain, has undergone no transformation at all; and yet, having reached the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, wishing to make offerings to Śakra Devānām Indra, he conjures up delightful things of every kind, receives the pleasures of the heavens, and is without difference from the gods. On the one side, without difference from the gods in the heavens; on the other side, in the cave untouched — this is the vital point of the whole simile. It is not that the elephant went away and there is now in the heavens one more god transformed from an elephant; it is that the elephant is still in the cave, and yet in the heavens his body truly is.
The Joining to the Dharma: Not Destroying the Cause and Yet Manifesting the Fruit
The simile ended, it is at once joined. The sūtra text sets a bodhisattva’s practice against it point by point: cultivating the practices and vows of Samantabhadra and the several samādhis and making of them his many-jeweled adornments; the seven factors of awakening for the body of a bodhisattva; the light he sends forth made into a net; setting up the great banner of the Dharma; sounding the great bell of the Dharma; great compassion for his cave; firm great vows for his tusks; wisdom and fearlessness like a lion’s; silk of the Dharma binding his head; revealing the secret; reaching the further shore of the practices and vows of the bodhisattvas — this stretch joins to the surpassing adornment of the dependent and proper recompense before. The cave joins to great compassion, the tusks join to the great vow: the elephant-king’s dependence is his cave, the bodhisattva’s dependence is compassion; the elephant-king’s reliance is his tusks, the bodhisattva’s reliance is his vow.
Next it joins to the sovereignty in spiritual transformation: in order to be seated upon the seat of awakening, to accomplish omniscience, and to obtain the most perfect awakening, he increases the vast practices and vows of Samantabhadra, unretrogressing and unresting, unbroken and unabandoned; not abandoning the path of Samantabhadra, he manifests the accomplishing of the most perfect awakening, manifests unspeakably unspeakable gates of accomplishing perfect awakening, of turning the wheel of the Dharma, of dwelling in the deep mind, of the transformation of nirvāṇa; within unspeakably unspeakable worlds of difference he manifests the receiving of birth and cultivates the practice of Samantabhadra; whether within the space of a single thought he cultivates the practice of Samantabhadra and accomplishes perfect awakening, or within a moment, or a day, or half a month, or a month, or a year, or a kalpa, and so on even to unspeakably unspeakable kalpas.
Then comes the most essential clause: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s own body is not extinguished, and by the power of his practices and vows he transforms and manifests in every place after this manner. Chengguan joins this, saying that the own body’s not being destroyed is the cause’s not being destroyed, joining to his being in the cave without transformation; and that the transforming and manifesting in every place is the being able to manifest the fruit, joining to his spiritual transformation in the heaven. Li Tongxuan too takes this simile to say that the bodhisattva, though he has already accomplished the station of a buddha, does not destroy the practice of skillful means, just as that elephant-king, though he can transform his body into a god, never loses the elephant’s original station.
Last comes the questioning and explanation that joins them over again. The sūtra text answers『why must he manifest in this way』with ten clauses of ‘because’: because he would with the sovereign spiritual power of Samantabhadra tame all sentient beings; because he would cause sentient beings unspeakably unspeakable to be pure; because he would cause them forever to cut off the wheel of birth and death; because he would adorn and purify vast worlds; because he would constantly see all the Tathāgatas; because he would enter deeply the stream of all the buddha-dharmas; because he would call to mind the lineage of the buddhas of the three times; because he would call to mind all the buddha-dharmas and the dharma-body of the ten directions; because he would universally cultivate all the practices of a bodhisattva and make them full; because he would enter the stream of Samantabhadra and with sovereignty be able to witness omniscience. Chengguan points out the sense of the questioning here: cause and fruit are contrary to one another; how can the gate of the cause manifest the fruit, and the fruit serve again as cause? And he shows the sense of the explanation: the dharma of taming sentient beings ought to be thus.
With this, Universal Eye’s question is answered through and through. Why can cause and fruit be at once? Not by some abstruse principle, but by one plain matter — sentient beings are to be delivered. If, the moment the causal station accomplished the fruit, it were withdrawn, the delivering of beings would be broken off. So not destroying the cause and yet manifesting the fruit is not a theoretical having-it-both-ways; it is a necessity of great compassion.
You Ought to Observe This One: Handing the Seeing Back to the Reader
At the closing of the answer, Samantabhadra suddenly turns to Universal Eye and says: Sons of the Buddha! You ought to observe this bodhisattva-mahāsattva, who does not abandon the practice of Samantabhadra, does not break off the path of the bodhisattva, sees all the buddhas, witnesses omniscience, and with sovereignty receives and uses the dharmas of omniscience. Just as the elephant-king Airāvaṇa does not abandon his elephant body and yet goes to the Heaven of the Thirty-Three, is ridden by the gods, receives the pleasures of the heavens, makes the sports of the heavens, serves the lord of the gods, and takes his joy together with the maidens of the heavens, being the same as the gods and without difference.
The one sentence ‘you ought to observe this’ pulls the whole stretch back from reasoning to contemplative practice. So much having been said before, at the last a man is to go and look. Look at what? Look at that ‘not abandoning’ — not abandoning the practice of Samantabhadra, not breaking off the path of the bodhisattva.
Then it joins once more: the bodhisattva does not abandon the several practices of the Great Vehicle of Samantabhadra, does not retrogress from the several vows, obtains the sovereignty of a buddha, is furnished with omniscience, witnesses the liberation of a buddha, without hindrance and without obstruction, and accomplishes purity; toward the several lands he is stained by nothing, and toward the Buddha-Dharma he discriminates nothing; though he knows that all dharmas are universally equal and have no two marks, yet he constantly sees clearly all buddha-lands; though he is already equal to all the buddhas of the three times, yet he cultivates the practice of a bodhisattva in unbroken succession. The last clause is the settled conclusion of the whole round: being equal to all the buddhas of the three times, and cultivating the practice of a bodhisattva in unbroken succession, hold good at one and the same time, and do not obstruct one another.
The Concluding of the Name: The Mind Has Obtained Purity
At the end of the answer the sūtra text concludes, saying: when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva dwells in such a vast dharma of the practices and vows of Samantabhadra, you should know that this person’s mind has obtained purity. Sons of the Buddha! This is the surpassing mind and vast wisdom of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s tenth great samādhi of the unobstructed wheel.
Chengguan says only three graphs here: the concluding of the name, may be understood. Indeed it may be understood — questioning, explanation, conclusion in three parts, and here it is concluded. But one clause may not be passed over: you should know that this person’s mind has obtained purity. So much has been said of fruit-virtue, of spiritual transformation, of the debate over name and sense, and it is gathered into the four graphs ‘the mind has obtained purity.’ This is the last measure that the whole round gives to the reader. It does not ask whether you have light of twenty layers; it asks whether the mind is pure or not.
The six graphs ‘the surpassing mind and vast wisdom’ are also to be marked. The surpassingness lies in the mind, the vastness in the wisdom; the mind is the side that does not abandon, the wisdom the side that is the same as a buddha’s. The name of the samādhi is the unobstructed wheel, and the concluding name is the surpassing mind and vast wisdom — head and tail alike raise cause and fruit together.
The Concluding Praise at the Close of the Chapter: The Ten Samādhis Gathered into One Wheel
The last sentence, Samantabhadra says: Sons of the Buddha! This is the wheel of the ten great samādhis of the practice of Samantabhadra wherein the bodhisattva-mahāsattva dwells.
One sentence gathers up the ten samādhis. Chengguan attaches this sentence to the main text of the whole sūtra and judges it the third general conclusion of the ten numbers; Li Tongxuan too here judges generally the ten sections of textual sense of the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, saying that from the first arousing of the mind to the accomplishing of the path, the coming forth into birth and the entering into nirvāṇa, they take, in sum, the limit of the kṣaṇa for their substance.
The wording of this sentence must be seen clearly: it does not say ‘the ten great samādhis,’ it says ‘the wheel of the ten great samādhis’; it does not say ‘what is witnessed,’ it says ‘the practice of Samantabhadra wherein he dwells.’ The ten samādhis are not ten skills; they are ten faces of the practice of Samantabhadra, and the ten faces together make one wheel — a wheel being what is complete and can turn, as Li Tongxuan explains the sense of the wheel by the thousand-spoked adamantine wheel of a wheel-turning king, wherein hub, spokes, rim, and chock, lacking one, make no wheel. The tenth samādhi is named the unobstructed wheel, and the concluding praise at the close of the chapter also closes with a wheel; head and tail lock together.
Here the whole chapter comes to an end. From the first samādhi, universal light, to the tenth, the unobstructed wheel, what is spoken of is in truth one thing: concentration is not going away from the world to sit, it is being in the world and yet not obstructed. By this last round, even that greatest of oppositions, ‘becoming a buddha’ and ‘acting as a bodhisattva,’ is said to be unobstructed — and then what is there that obstructs? This is the weight of the three graphs ‘the unobstructed wheel.’
Lineage
Of the text of this samādhi, there are three places that were inherited by the later doctrine of the Huayan school. The first is the unobstructedness of cause and fruit. Where the sūtra text joins the simile to the dharma it sets up of itself ‘his own body is not extinguished, and by the power of his practices and vows he transforms and manifests in every place after this manner,’ and Chengguan further sets a questioning, saying that cause and fruit are contrary to one another, and how then does the gate of the cause manifest the fruit and the fruit serve again as cause, and explains it with ‘the dharma of taming sentient beings ought to be thus’ — what the school of Xianshou speaks of as the interpenetration of cause and fruit and the mutual containing of station within station has its scriptural ground just in this passage. The second is the mutual identity of being and non-being. Of the forty-odd clauses of ‘though he knows … yet …,’ Chengguan judges the first clause to be being not obstructing non-being and the latter forty clauses to be non-being not obstructing being, and judges further that the former is two and yet not two and the latter is not two and yet two — the sense of mutual identity and mutual entering is densest in this passage. The third is naturelessness taken for nature. The phrase ‘the lineage-nature of the Tathāgata’ in the sūtra text Chengguan explains as the buddhas taking natureless suchness for their nature; and this saying is the ground upon which the Huayan speaks of nature-origination and of the dependent origination of the Dharma realm.
The divergent interpretations of the ancient masters this section records as follows, recording both without adjudication. Of the name of the elephant-king, Chengguan takes ‘here it means fragrant leaf’ and attaches it to its dwelling always on the flank of the first golden mountain; Li Tongxuan takes the same gloss of fragrant leaf but sets up two other grounds for it, the one that beside the jeweled cave there are many fragrant-leaf trees, the other that the leaves of the lotus flowers he conjures are fragrant and clean. Of the number of the elephant-king’s tusks, the sūtra text in his own shape reads ‘his six tusks complete,’ while in the transformation seven tusks are conjured upon every single head; Chengguan records the unevenness and keeps the two readings, ‘it may be that the translator followed the threes and sevens that come after’ and ‘if it be taken as setting forth a meaning, wherein would it be inadmissible,’ settling upon neither. Of the explanation of the name of the samādhi, Chengguan assigns the two senses by the number of the clauses, while Li Tongxuan takes the sense from the shape of the thousand-spoked adamantine wheel of a wheel-turning king as an implement. Of the judgement upon the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, Li Tongxuan holds that the ten sections of textual sense take, in sum, the limit of the kṣaṇa for their substance, and that this chapter gathers in the years and kalpas of the three times; Chengguan, for his part, judges and explains section by section with the phrases of his outline, closing at the last with ‘thus far the separate explanation of the ten samādhis is finished.’ All are the settled sayings of the ancient masters; they are recorded here, without adjudication of higher and lower.
Neither Fazang’s Tanxuan ji nor Zhiyan’s Souxuan ji has any outline-explanation of this chapter — the two commentaries make their outlines upon the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka, and the sixty has no Chapter on the Ten Samādhis; hence the want is honestly marked, and no text from elsewhere that speaks of it only in general is used to fill it out. The collation with the parallel translation in the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka is wanting in the same way.
品二十八 十通品The Ten Spiritual Penetrations
全文五層 →Full five layers →為什麼十定之後接十通
一部經把「神通」單立一品,讀者最容易起的疑心是:修行不是要離貪求嗎,怎麼反而張羅起這些奇異本領來?這個疑心其實問錯了位置。看它擺在哪裡就明白了——前一品是〈十定品〉,這一品是〈十通品〉。澄觀判此品的來意說得很直:這兩品都在明「業用廣大」,前面說定、這裡說通,是義理的先後次第,而且「亦由依定發通」。李通玄的判法完全一致:前有十定,此明以定起用。
所以神通在這裡的身分是用,不是體。定是深下去,通是遍出來;沒有前一品那個深,這一品的遍就是浮的。把神通當作可以單獨獵取的能力,是把用從體上剝下來看——經把二品連排,正是不許人這樣讀。落到自己身上:一個人若沒有能安住的心,他所謂的『知道很多』只是散亂的擴張,不是通。
「通」與「明」:一個譯名之爭裡的義理
同一段經文,六十華嚴譯作〈十明品〉,說「有十種明」;八十華嚴譯作〈十通品〉,說「有十種通」。這不是譯者隨手改字,古德為此立過辨。
澄觀先訓兩個字:「通即神通,謂妙用難測曰神,自在無擁曰通。」妙用測不透,所以稱神;自在沒有阻塞,所以稱通。再說晉譯何以稱明:「晉經、《本業》俱稱十明者,委照無遺故。」——明是照得徹底、無所遺漏。二名分際何在?他引《智度論》:「直知過去宿命之事為通,若知過去因緣行業為明」——只知道過去某一世發生了什麼,是通;連那一世的因緣業行都知道,才是明。澄觀由此會通:本經所說的通本來就是委照,所以也可以稱明。
法藏在六十本那邊則直接以「明」立名,說「妙用自在,委照稱明;明用無限,寄圓辨十,即帶數釋也」——十不是實數,是寄十以顯圓。排一個常見的誤讀:不要以為二本歧異就有一本是錯的。古德的處理是各說其所依而並存,不判高下;讀者該學的正是這種讀法。
十通從哪裡來:開六通而成十
十這個數是怎麼來的?澄觀給出一個極清楚的算式。他先列十名:一他心、二天眼、三知過去劫宿住、四盡未來際劫、五無礙清淨天耳、六無體性無動作往一切佛剎、七善分別一切言辭、八無數色身、九一切法智、十入一切法滅盡三昧。然後說:「此十亦是開彼六通,天眼、天耳、神足、漏盡各分二故。」——天眼分為見現在(第二)與見未來(第四);天耳分為聞音聲(第五)與辨言辭(第七);神足分為業用往詣(第六)與色身示現(第八);漏盡分為慧(第九)與定(第十);他心與宿命兩個不分,於是六開成十。
那麼十通只是六通的重新排列嗎?澄觀否掉了這個想法:「然小乘六通智用有分,三乘平遍亦非曲盡,今一乘十通智用重重遍周法界,猶如帝網念剎圓融故」《演義鈔》把「有分」講得更實:宿命只知八萬劫的事,天眼只見三千世界,天耳、他心、神足都局在三千之內。量有邊際,就叫有分。
十通同以大智為體
再問一句:這十個通,體性是一還是十?澄觀答:「此十皆言智通者,皆以大智為體性故。」十個名目都掛一個「智」字,就是在標體。若隨事相分別,則「前八量智、後二理智,據實唯一無礙大智」——前八是知差別事的量智,後二是證平等理的理智;但究實說來只是一個無礙大智。法藏在六十本那邊判得完全相同,並補一句:後二明也不礙起用,前八明也不廢寂然。
這一句是全品的鑰匙。排一個誤解:不要把神通想成十套不同的裝置。裝置是十,發動處只有一個——智。一個人的智若真到了,通就在那裡;智不到,模仿十種本領也只是十種幻覺。
通一 他心智通:知的是心的差別,不是心的內容
第一通說:菩薩以他心智通,「知一三千大千世界眾生心差別」。先問:既說知他心,何以標名不叫『知他心事』?澄觀答:「標云他心者,智以他心為所緣故。」——立名是從所緣的境立的;若直就所緣說,本該叫「心差別通」,因為心王心所種種類別都能知。
經文接著列了近三十類心:善心、不善心、廣心、狹心、大心、小心、順生死心、背生死心,乃至天龍八部之心、人與非人之心、地獄畜生餓鬼之心、諸難處眾生之心。澄觀分這一長串:前十約相總顯,後二十約人別顯(依具「無記」之三十類計;八十本闕此一目,實二十九);前面兩兩相對——初二約性、次二約行、次二約報,再次二約向背。他還誌了一筆版本差異:這裡缺第三「無記」一目,晉譯本是有的。
結句說「是名:菩薩摩訶薩第一善知他心智神通」,並先鋪了一層量:如同一個世界,百千億那由他世界乃至不可說不可說佛剎微塵數世界的眾生心都能分別知。落到讀法上:他心通的重點不是窺看隱私,是知差別——知道眾生的心有多少種走法,才知道法要怎麼說。
通二 無礙清淨天眼智通:從看見相到看見因
第二通標名為何要加「無礙清淨」四字?澄觀逐字釋:「標云無礙者,見自在故。清淨者,離障故。天眼即通。」
經文說所見的是眾生「死此生彼,善趣、惡趣,福相、罪相,或好或醜,或垢或淨」,並列天龍八部乃至微細身、廣大身種種眾生眾。這只是所見之相。真正的分水嶺在後半段:「隨所積集業、隨所受苦樂、隨心、隨分別、隨見、隨言說、隨因、隨業、隨所緣、隨所起,悉皆見之,無有錯謬。」澄觀在此點破:前面只是看見現相,這裡才是照見因緣,而且「十明之目由此而立」——晉譯稱明的理由,正落在這一層。
排誤:天眼不是視力更好。視力再好,見到的仍是相;見到相之所以然,才是通。落地處在結句「無有錯謬」——判斷力的可靠不來自看得遠,來自看到因。這就是第二無礙天眼智神通。
通三 宿住隨念智通:過去若已謝滅,如何可知
第三通的名字要拆開看。澄觀釋:「謝往之事名宿住,在過去明了記憶為隨念。」過去已經謝落的事叫宿住,對它清楚記得叫隨念。
經文分兩層:先知凡事——某處生、如是名姓種族飲食苦樂,從無始以來「以因以緣,展轉滋長,次第相續,輪迴不絕」;後知佛事——憶念過去諸佛的名號、出興、眾會、父母、侍者、聲聞、二大弟子,乃至成正覺、說經典、般涅槃、法住久近,一一能憶。
這裡有一個真正的難題,澄觀自己提出來:若過去之法還沒謝落,就不叫過去;若已經謝落,就沒有法可知——那憑什麼說能憶知?若說只是心中留有種子影像現前,那就只見自心、不見彼法,而且不曾經歷過的事就該憶不起來(可經文說連他人無量劫事都能知)。他的答案是:「皆以菩薩得九世眼如見現在故。」不是靠記憶檢索,是三世於一念中如現在前。結句稱之為第三知過去際劫宿住智神通。落到自己:凡夫的『回想』是翻找影子,聖者的憶知是當下照見——差別在眼,不在記性。
通四 知盡未來際劫智通:未來還沒有,怎麼知道
第四通與第三通對稱,一個向後、一個向前,而向前的難題更硬。經文說能知未來一一劫中眾生「命終受生,諸有相續,業行果報」,善與不善、出離與不出離、決定與不決定、邪定與正定,善根與煩惱使俱或不俱、具足或不具足、攝取或不攝取、積集或不積集,乃至積集罪法與否,一切了知;又知未來諸佛名號與從初發心至法住久近之事。
澄觀直接把難題擺上:「然大乘宗,未來世法體用俱無,今云何知?」他分兩層答。依方便教說:只是見現在的因種而知未來的果相,並不是真見到未來的法體。若依一乘宗說:九世之中,未來裡的現在體用俱有,所以是稱實而知;只是那不是現在的現在,所以仍叫未來。
這裡最容易走偏的是把預知當成宿命論。經文自己給了防線:所知的內容全是業行果報的分位——決定與不決定並列、正定邪定並列。知未來知的是因果之理如何展開,不是一張不可更動的清單。結句:第四知盡未來際劫智神通。
通五 無礙清淨天耳智通:欲聞不聞,隨意自在
第五通經文先給九句形容:圓滿、廣大、聰徹、離障、了達無礙、具足成就,而後歸到「於諸一切所有音聲,欲聞、不聞,隨意自在」。澄觀說前面的標名即是總句,這九句「皆約用辨德」,並逐句配義:圓滿是諸根能互用,廣大是遍聞十方及九世,聰是一時領覽而通其源,離障是離二障,了達是明了所知……而最後一句最要緊:「謂欲聞則細遠無逃,欲不聞則近大不撓,故云自在。」
這一句把神通的性格點透了。世人想像的神耳是『什麼都聽得見』,那其實是不得自在——被聲音追著跑。經文說的自在是雙向的:要聽時再細再遠也逃不掉,不要聽時再近再大也擾不動。
後半段舉東方不可說佛剎的諸佛所說之法,「於彼一切皆能受持」,且義文人眾、音辭智慧、境界所依出道,「悉能記持,不忘不失,不斷不退,無迷無惑」,還能為他人演說而「終不忘失一文一句」;東方如此,南西北方四維上下亦然。可見天耳通不止於聽見,是聞持與轉說一貫。結句:第五無礙清淨天耳智神通。
通六 住無體性智通:不動本處而遍至十方
第六通標名最長,也最見華嚴宗旨。經文一口氣列十四個名:無體性、無作、平等、廣大、無量、無依、隨念、起、不起、不退、不斷、不壞、增長、隨詣。澄觀說「初一總通即無體性、餘皆別」,並逐一配義:無作是無功用,平等是同理,廣大是能普遍,無量是量難知,無依是非依體起用,隨念是隨念即形,起是現有作用,不起是不動本處,不退是作必究竟,不斷是用無間歇亦不斷佛種,不壞是他不能壞,增長是能生善根,隨詣是隨何所詣。他還指出:其中無作、平等、無依、不起四者是無體性義,其餘是神通義,「此二無礙故受斯名」。
於是本通的關鍵句就成立了:「此菩薩一得聞彼諸如來名,不動本處,而見其身在彼佛所」——身沒有從這裡挪到那裡,卻確實在那裡禮拜承事、問法入智。經文再補一句更狠的:「普至十方而無所往」。
為什麼能如此?因為無體性。若身是有實體的一塊東西,來去就必須佔用路程;體性本空,遍現就不必移動。排誤:這不是說神通是幻覺,經文明說「悉能了達諸佛國土道場眾會及所說法」,事用是真的;只是那真不建立在實體上。結句:第六住無體性無動作往一切佛剎智神通。
通七 善分別一切言辭智通:如日光普照眾色
第七通問的是:法要怎麼進入無量根機不同的眾生?經文答:菩薩了知不可說世界中眾生種種言辭——聖言辭、非聖言辭、天、龍、夜叉、乾闥婆、阿脩羅、迦樓羅、緊那羅、摩睺羅伽、人及非人,乃至一切眾生所有言辭,「各各表示,種種差別,如是一切皆能了知」。
但只是聽懂還不夠。經文接著說:菩薩隨所入的世界,「能知其中一切眾生所有性欲,如其性欲為出言辭,悉令解了無有疑惑」。先知其性情欲樂,才依之出言——這是說法的次第:不是把自己會的講出去,是把對方能受的說出來。
然後是本品僅有的兩個經文譬喻之一:「如日光出現,普照眾色,令有目者悉得明見。」澄觀判此段有法、有喻、有合。喻的巧處在「普照眾色」四字:日光是一,所照之色是萬;不是日光變成青黃赤白去遷就,是一光而萬色各顯。合處經文自說:菩薩「深入一切言辭雲,所有言辭令諸世間聰慧之者悉得解了」。結句:第七善分別一切言辭智神通。
通八 無數色身智通:先知無色,才能現色
第八通的結構最要留心。它不是從『能變出多少身』講起,而是從「知一切法遠離色相」講起——無差別相、無種種相、無無量相、無分別相、無青黃赤白相。澄觀分此通為三段:初知無色,是以色即空故;次明能現色,是以空即色故;後雙明無色現色,是所為不礙悲故。
為什麼要倒過來先說無色?澄觀答得乾淨:由了達法界沒有定實之色,舉體即空,而這空不是斷滅之空,「空中無色,不礙色故,存亡隱顯皆自在故,方能隨樂現種種色,故先明之」。若色是實的,就只能是它本來的樣子,變不出第二種;正因無定實,才能隨所化者而現。
於是經文放出百餘個色名:無邊色、無量色、清淨色、莊嚴色……直到出生一切如來藏色、具足一切普賢行色。澄觀說這些「或從色相立名、或就德用受稱」,且「皆是稱法界之色,不同變礙,但隨所顯以立色名」——不是物質意義上的顏色,是法界之德顯現時的形相之名。末段十句全落在「所化者」上:令見、令念、為轉法輪、隨時、隨相、令親近、令開悟、起神通、現自在、施能事——現色的理由自始至終只有一個,度眾生。結句也把這個理由寫進名字裡:為度一切眾生故勤修成就第八無數色身智神通。
通九 一切法智通(一):離言與二空
第九通起,從量智轉入理智。經文用一長串雙遮句寫所知:一切法無有名字、無有種性,無來無去,非異非不異,非種種非不種種,非二非不二,無我無比,不生不滅,不動不壞,無實無虛,一相無相,非無非有,非法非非法,不隨於俗非不隨俗……乃至非如理非不如理。
澄觀分作兩門:「初約離言顯實、二「無我」下約二空顯實。」前門開頭三句一向顯實——名字是「無得物之功」(名字抓不到事物本身),種性是「緣成無性」,來去是「體絕去來」。其後成對的句子則要用三種讀法:一者唯約顯實,相待而空,異相彼此互無所以說不異,遮掉「異」說不異之後,連「不異」也不可得,所以說非不異;二者約雙顯體;三者約雙遮相即。
這裡最易犯的病是把這些「非」讀成虛無。澄觀特別提醒:「故離二邊,不住中道。」連中道也不許執成一個立足點。至於「無比」一詞,他釋為沒有我所可以與我作比對。這一段不是玄談,是把凡夫語言中每一個抓手逐個鬆開。
通九 一切法智通(二):不取二諦而說法無盡
若一切法如此不可言說,那還說不說法?經文的答案是本品最漂亮的一轉:「此菩薩不取世俗諦,不住第一義,不分別諸法,不建立文字,隨順寂滅性,不捨一切願」——不建立文字,卻不捨大願;於是「見義知法,興布法雲,降霔法雨」。
澄觀判此後半為「演法外益」,並分三節:先牒前成智作為起用所依,次正明演法,後明寂用無礙;而寂用無礙又分三小節——初寂不礙用,次「雖有言說」下用不礙寂,後「於不二」下寂用無二。經文自己也把話說盡了:「雖知實相不可言說,而以方便無盡辯才,隨法、隨義次第開演」,「能於一切離文字法中出生文字」,「雖有言說而無所著」。
落到讀法:說不出來與不說,是兩回事。知道說不盡而仍然說,且說時不執著所說——這才是第九一切法智神通。結句如是立名。
通十 一切法滅盡三昧智通(一):滅的是理,不是心行
第十通是全品的收處,也是華嚴與他宗分際最顯之處。經文說菩薩「於念念中入一切法滅盡三昧,亦不退菩薩道,不捨菩薩事,不捨大慈大悲心」,修波羅蜜不休息、觀佛土不厭倦、不捨度生願、不斷轉法輪。
疑問立刻來了:滅盡定是心心所法都不起,怎麼還能同時作這麼多事?澄觀的答案在「滅」字的所指上:「云一切法滅盡者,謂五聚之法皆當體寂滅故,斯即理滅,不同餘宗滅定但明事滅,唯滅六七心心所法,不滅第八等。」——他宗說的滅是事滅,把第六第七識的心心所滅掉;本經說的滅是理滅,一切法當體本寂。他接著給出所以然:「但事滅故,不能即定而用;證理滅故,定散無礙,由即事而理故不礙滅,即理而事故不礙用」事滅只能停住,理滅才能定散兩無妨。他並引本經〈十地品〉第七地「雖行實際而不作證,能念念入亦念念起。」與《淨名》「不起滅定,現諸威儀。」為證。
《演義鈔》還逐層標出澄觀所揀的對象:說「斯即理滅」是標本宗,說「不同」以下是揀法相宗;又說「亦非獨明定散雙絕」一句是遮禪宗的止觀兩亡。法藏在六十本那邊則以五教分判同一問題:小乘滅定總無業用,初教是由前加行悲願擊發第八識而具威儀,終教是觀事則理故不礙事用,圓教則「滅定跏坐則是往來說法」。諸家所判並錄,不判高下。
通十 一切法滅盡三昧智通(二):住定時分自在,如光影普現
後半段講入定的時分自在。經文列出從一劫、百劫、千劫、億劫,乃至那由他億劫、無數劫、無量劫,直到不可說不可說劫,「隨其心樂」而住。澄觀分此為三:初長短隨心,次威儀不忒,後不礙起用定散雙行。
威儀不忒指的是這一句:「雖復經於爾所劫住,而身不離散、不羸瘦、不變異,非見非不見,不滅不壞,不疲不懈,不可盡竭。」時間再長,身相不壞——這正是理滅與事滅的差別在身上的驗證。
最後是本品第二個譬喻:「譬如光影普現一切,而於三昧寂然不動。」澄觀釋此喻云:「光影普現寂然無心,隨器虧盈體無來去。」光影落在千百個器皿的水面上,滿的現滿、缺的現缺,而光本身沒有心、也沒有來去。菩薩利生亦如此:眾生根器參差,所現各各不同,而定體不曾動過一分。經文於此結名:入一切法滅盡三昧智神通。
總歎勝能:不可思議者,唯佛與同得者能知
十通說畢,經文以一段總歎收束:住此十種神通者,「一切天人不能思議,一切眾生不能思議」,一切聲聞、一切獨覺以及其餘一切菩薩眾也都不能思議;此菩薩身業、語業、意業不可思議,三昧自在不可思議,智慧境界不可思議。
澄觀判這一段有二層:一是「形劣顯勝」,舉不能測知者以顯其勝;二是「唯除」以下「以勝顯勝」,謂佛等方能測知。法藏在六十本那邊分得更細:過人天、越世間、超二乘、踰下地,此四是形劣辨勝;總舉三業、別舉定、顯智用,此三是當相辨勝;最後唯佛方窮。
值得留意的是八十本此處與六十本的一處開合:六十本說唯有如來乃能演說此人功德,八十本則作「唯除諸佛及有得此神通菩薩」——多出『已得此通的菩薩』一類。二本並錄,不判。落到讀法上:不可思議不是神祕的標籤,是說它超出思量的量域;能知者唯是同一境界中人。
結數辨果:住此神通,得三世無礙智
全品最後一句,是普賢為十通所結的果:「佛子!是為菩薩摩訶薩十種神通。若菩薩摩訶薩住此神通,悉得一切三世無礙智神通。」澄觀於此只判「文顯可知」,因為結構已明——大文第四結數辨果。
但這一句仍有一處必須揀清。法藏在六十本結歎處特別聲明:所得的是三世佛智之明,「非謂是三明也」——不要把它與小乘的宿命明、天眼明、漏盡明三明混為一談。十通到頭不是三明的加總,是一個貫通三世而無礙的智。
回看全品:十通以大智為體,開六通而成十,前八量智後二理智,最後歸於三世無礙之一智。一路讀下來會發現,這一品從頭到尾沒有一句在誇耀本領,講的全是智慧遍到何處、遍到之後為誰而用。
承衍
本品之義為後世三軌所承,並錄不判。澄觀一系:以《十地經論》以來的科釋法逐文分科,立來意、釋名、宗趣三門與舉數標告、徵數列釋、總歎勝能、結數辨果四分,並以開六通、帝網重重判十通之量;他釋第十通時揀法相宗之事滅、遮禪宗之定散雙絕,是華嚴宗理事無礙義在本品的落點。法藏一系:於六十本〈十明品〉以帶數釋名,通論五品來意,辨本品十明與〈離世間品〉十明及彼十通之相攝,並以小乘、初教、終教、頓教、圓教五層分判滅定起用之所以然——五教判在本品有其完整的一次施用。李通玄一系:以不思議無作無礙之智讀十通,判其「入因陀羅網境界重重自在法門」,且釋神通二字為「以智遍通,與物同性而知物故,名為神通,非是往來自他」;他更判十定、十通、十忍不獨屬地後,而是「十住、十行、十迴向、十地、十一地五位通修」——這一判與依位次第的讀法不同,古有此說,誌錄之。
至於華嚴宗綱領之書,《華嚴一乘教義分齊章》兩處舉十通為三乘六通對一乘十通之目,皆是列名作教相對比,非疏釋本品經文,亦誌錄不判。本品之外,第四通之能依事澄觀指「義如〈十地〉中辨」,第十通之證則遠引〈十地品〉第七地與《淨名》——十通之根實在地上行位,此品所開,是那根上長出的用。
Why the Ten Penetrations Follow the Ten Samādhis
When a sūtra sets aside a whole chapter for ‘spiritual penetration,’ the doubt a reader most readily falls into is this: is not cultivation supposed to be a departing from craving and seeking? How then does it turn about and get up a display of these strange knacks? That doubt is in fact asking in the wrong place. Look at where the chapter is set, and the matter becomes plain — the chapter before it is the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, and this one is the Chapter on the Ten Spiritual Penetrations. Chengguan judges the reason for this chapter’s coming, and says it straight out: both chapters make clear that ‘the working is vast’; the former speaks of concentration and this one of penetration, and that is the order of precedence in the doctrine — and moreover ‘it is also because penetration is issued in dependence upon concentration.’ Li Tongxuan judges it in exactly the same way: before there was the Chapter on the Ten Samādhis, and this makes clear the raising of function out of concentration.
So the standing of spiritual penetration here is that of function, not of substance. Concentration is the going deep; penetration is the reaching out everywhere. Without the depth of the chapter before, the reaching of this chapter would be a shallow thing. To take spiritual penetration for an ability that can be hunted after on its own is to peel the function off the substance and look at it apart — and by setting the two chapters side by side the sūtra is precisely forbidding anyone to read it so. Brought down to oneself: if a person has no mind that can rest settled, then what he calls ‘knowing a great deal’ is only the spreading out of distraction, and not penetration at all.
‘Penetration’ and ‘Clarity’: The Doctrine Inside a Quarrel over a Rendering
Of the very same passage, the sixty-fascicle Avataṃsaka renders the title as the Chapter on the Ten Clarities and says there are ‘ten kinds of clarity’; the eighty-fascicle Avataṃsaka renders it as the Chapter on the Ten Spiritual Penetrations and says there are ‘ten kinds of penetration.’ This is no casual change of a graph by the translator; the ancient masters set up a distinction over it.
Chengguan first glosses the two graphs: “penetration is spiritual penetration — a wondrous functioning hard to fathom is called ‘spiritual,’ and being sovereign without any blockage is called ‘penetration.’” The wondrous functioning cannot be fathomed, and so it is called spiritual; there is sovereignty without blockage, and so it is called penetration. Then he says why the Jin rendering calls it clarity: “that the Jin scripture and the Benye alike call them the ten clarities is because the illumining is thorough and leaves nothing out” — clarity is illumining to the very bottom, with nothing left out. Where then do the two names divide? He cites the Zhi lun: “to know directly the affairs of past lives is penetration; to know the causes and conditions and the deeds and practices of the past is clarity” — to know only that such and such happened in a certain past life is penetration; to know as well the causes and conditions and the deeds of that life is clarity. From this Chengguan reconciles them: the penetration this sūtra speaks of is of itself a thorough illumining, and so it too may be called clarity.
Fazang, over on the side of the sixty-fascicle text, sets up the name directly as ‘clarity,’ saying that “the wondrous functioning is sovereign, and being a thorough illumining it is called clarity; and since the functioning of clarity is without limit, ten are set out in order to lodge the perfect within them — which is to say, an explanation that carries a number” — the ten are not a real count, but ten lodged so as to display the perfect. Guard here against a common misreading: do not suppose that because the two recensions diverge one of them must be wrong. The ancient masters’ way with it is to let each state the ground it stands on and let both stand, without judging which is higher; and it is just this way of reading that the reader ought to learn.
Where the Ten Penetrations Come From: Opening the Six Penetrations Out into Ten
How does the number ten arise? Chengguan gives a reckoning of the utmost clarity. He first lists the ten names: first, others’ minds; second, the divine eye; third, knowing the abodes of former lives throughout the kalpas of the past; fourth, all the kalpas to the limit of the future; fifth, the unobstructed and pure divine ear; sixth, dwelling in no substance-nature and without motion going to all the buddha-lands; seventh, well discriminating all speech; eighth, numberless form-bodies; ninth, the knowledge of all dharmas; tenth, entering the samādhi of the extinction of all dharmas. Then he says: “these ten are also an opening out of those six penetrations, since the divine eye, the divine ear, the spiritual bases, and the exhaustion of the outflows are each divided into two.” The divine eye divides into seeing the present (the second) and seeing the future (the fourth); the divine ear divides into hearing sounds (the fifth) and distinguishing speech (the seventh); the spiritual bases divide into the working of going forth (the sixth) and the displaying of form-bodies (the eighth); the exhaustion of the outflows divides into wisdom (the ninth) and concentration (the tenth); others’ minds and past lives, two of them, are not divided — and so six is opened out into ten.
Are the ten penetrations, then, no more than a rearrangement of the six? Chengguan denies that notion: “yet the six penetrations of the Lesser Vehicle have a functioning of wisdom that is bounded, and the level pervading of the three vehicles is likewise not exhaustive; now, in the One Vehicle, the functioning of wisdom of the ten penetrations pervades the Dharma realm layer upon layer, as the net of Indra fuses thought and instant into roundness.” The Yanyi chao puts ‘bounded’ still more concretely: the knowledge of past lives knows only the affairs of eighty thousand kalpas; the divine eye sees only the three-thousandfold world-system; the divine ear, others’ minds, and the spiritual bases are all confined within the three thousand. Where the measure has an edge, that is called bounded.
The Ten Penetrations Alike Have Great Wisdom for Their Substance
Ask one further question: as to these ten penetrations, is their substance-nature one or ten? Chengguan answers: “that these ten all say ‘the knowledge of penetration’ is because they all have great wisdom for their substance-nature.” All ten names hang a single graph, ‘knowledge,’ upon themselves, and that is a marking of the substance. If they are discriminated according to the aspects of affairs, then “the first eight are the wisdom that measures and the last two are the wisdom of principle; but taken as they really are, there is only one unobstructed great wisdom” — the first eight are the measuring wisdom that knows differentiated affairs, and the last two are the wisdom of principle that realizes the level principle; yet spoken of as they really are, they are only one unobstructed great wisdom. Fazang, over on the side of the sixty-fascicle text, judges it exactly the same, and adds a sentence: the last two clarities do not obstruct the raising of function either, and the first eight clarities do not set aside quiescence either.
This one sentence is the key to the whole chapter. Guard against a misunderstanding: do not imagine spiritual penetration as ten different pieces of apparatus. The apparatus is ten, but the place from which they are set going is one — wisdom. If a person’s wisdom has truly arrived, the penetration is there; if the wisdom has not arrived, then imitating ten kinds of knack is only ten kinds of illusion.
The First, the Penetration of the Knowledge of Others’ Minds: What Is Known Is the Difference of Minds, Not the Contents of a Mind
The first penetration says: the bodhisattva, by the penetration of the knowledge of others’ minds, “knows the differences among the minds of the sentient beings of one three-thousandfold great-thousand world-system.” Ask first: if it speaks of knowing others’ minds, why is the name not set up as ‘knowing the affairs of others’ minds’? Chengguan answers: “that the marking says ‘others’ minds’ is because the wisdom takes others’ minds for its object.” The name is set up from the object taken; and if it were set up directly from what is known, it ought to be called ‘the penetration of the differences of minds,’ since the manifold kinds of mind-king and mental factors can all be known.
The scriptural text then lists nearly thirty kinds of mind: good minds, minds not good, vast minds, narrow minds, great minds, small minds, minds that go along with birth-and-death, minds that turn away from birth-and-death, and on to the minds of the gods and dragons and the eight classes, the minds of humans and nonhumans, the minds of the beings of the hells and the animals and the hungry ghosts, and the minds of sentient beings in the many difficult conditions. Chengguan divides this long string: the first ten display the whole in terms of aspect, and the latter twenty display it severally in terms of persons (reckoned on the thirty kinds that include ‘the indeterminate’; the eighty-fascicle text lacks that item, and so has twenty-nine); and the earlier ones stand two by two in pairs — the first two in terms of nature, the next two in terms of conduct, the next two in terms of retribution, and the next two in terms of turning toward and turning away. He also sets down a difference between the recensions: the third item, ‘the indeterminate,’ is wanting here, whereas the Jin rendering has it.
The concluding sentence says, “this is called: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s first spiritual penetration of the wisdom that well knows the minds of others,” and it has first laid down a layer of measure: as with the sentient beings of one world, so with the minds of the sentient beings of a hundred thousand koṭis of nayutas of worlds and on to as many worlds as the dust motes of unspeakably unspeakable buddha-lands, all of them he can know discriminately. Brought down to a way of reading: the point of the penetration of others’ minds is not the peeping into what is private, it is knowing differences — only when one knows how many ways the minds of sentient beings can run does one know how the Dharma is to be spoken.
The Second, the Penetration of the Knowledge of the Unobstructed and Pure Divine Eye: From Seeing the Aspect to Seeing the Cause
Why must the four graphs ‘unobstructed and pure’ be added to the name of the second penetration? Chengguan glosses them one by one: “that the marking says ‘unobstructed’ is because the seeing is sovereign; ‘pure’ is because it is apart from hindrances; and the divine eye is the penetration itself.”
The scriptural text says that what is seen is sentient beings “dying here and taking birth there, good destinies and evil destinies, marks of merit and marks of offense, comely or ugly, defiled or pure,” and it lists the gods and dragons and the eight classes and on to sentient beings of every kind, minutely fine of body and vast of body. But this is only the aspect of what is seen. The real watershed lies in the latter half: “according to the deeds they have gathered up, according to the pleasure and pain they undergo, according to their minds, according to their discriminations, according to their views, according to their speech, according to their causes, according to their deeds, according to the objects they take, according to all that arises in them — all of it he sees, without the least error.” Chengguan breaks it open here: the earlier part is only the seeing of present aspects, while here is the illumining of causes and conditions, and moreover “the rubric of the ten clarities is set up from this” — the ground on which the Jin rendering calls them clarities comes to rest just at this layer.
Guarding against a misreading: the divine eye is not better eyesight. However good the eyesight, what it sees is still an aspect; to see why the aspect is as it is — that is penetration. Where it comes down to the ground is the concluding words “without the least error”: the reliability of a judgement comes not from seeing far, but from seeing the cause. This is the second spiritual penetration of the knowledge of the unobstructed divine eye.
The Third, the Penetration of the Knowledge of the Recollection of Former Abodes: If the Past Has Already Perished, How Can It Be Known
The name of the third penetration has to be taken apart. Chengguan glosses it: “affairs that have gone by are called former abodes; to remember them clearly in the past is called recollection.” Affairs of the past that have already fallen away are called former abodes, and to remember them distinctly is called recollection.
The scriptural text divides into two layers: first, knowing common affairs — born in such a place, with such a name and clan and race, such food and drink and pleasure and pain, and from the beginningless past “by causes and by conditions, turning about and growing on, one following another in unbroken succession, revolving without a break”; afterward, knowing the affairs of the buddhas — recollecting the names of the buddhas of the past, their arising in the world, their assemblies, their fathers and mothers, their attendants, their śrāvakas and their two great disciples, and on to their accomplishing perfect awakening, their speaking of scriptures, their parinirvāṇa, and the longer or shorter abiding of the Dharma, all of which he can recollect one by one.
Here there is a real difficulty, and Chengguan raises it himself: if a dharma of the past has not yet fallen away, it is not called past; and if it has already fallen away, then there is no dharma there to be known — on what ground, then, is it said that he can recollect and know? And if it be said that there is merely a seed-image left in the mind and now present before it, then he would see only his own mind and not that dharma, and moreover affairs he has never passed through ought to be unrecollectable (yet the sūtra says that even the affairs of others through measureless kalpas can be known). His answer is: “it is all because the bodhisattva has gained the eye of the nine times and sees them as though present.” It is not a searching of the memory; it is that the three times stand present before him within a single thought. The concluding sentence calls this the third spiritual penetration of the wisdom of the abodes of former lives that knows the kalpas to the limit of the past. Brought down to oneself: the ordinary man’s ‘recalling’ is a turning over of shadows, while the sage’s recollective knowing is an illumining here and now — the difference lies in the eye, not in the memory.
The Fourth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of All the Kalpas to the Limit of the Future: The Future Is Not Yet, So How Is It Known
The fourth penetration is symmetrical with the third, the one facing backward and the other forward, and the difficulty for the one facing forward is harder still. The scriptural text says that he can know how, within each single kalpa of the future, sentient beings “at the ending of their lives take birth, how the several existences follow one on another, and their deeds and their fruits of retribution” — good and not good, issuing forth and not issuing forth, fixed and not fixed, wrongly fixed and rightly fixed, roots of goodness together with the afflictive latencies or not together with them, complete or not complete, gathered in or not gathered in, heaped up or not heaped up, and on to whether dharmas of offense are heaped up or not — all of it he knows fully; and he also knows the names of the buddhas of the future and the affairs from their first arising of the mind down to the longer or shorter abiding of the Dharma.
Chengguan sets the difficulty out at once: “yet in the tenet of the Great Vehicle, the dharmas of a future age are without substance and without function alike; how then is this knowing?” He answers in two layers. Spoken according to the teaching of skillful means: it is only that he sees the causal seeds in the present and thereby knows the aspect of the fruit to come, and not that he really sees the substance of a future dharma. Spoken according to the tenet of the One Vehicle: within the nine times, within the future there is a present that has substance and function alike, and so the knowing is according to the real; only, that is not the present of the present, and hence it is still called future.
What is easiest to go astray over here is the taking of foreknowledge for fatalism. The scriptural text supplies its own line of defence: what is known is entirely the stations of deeds and their retributions — fixed and unfixed are set side by side, rightly fixed and wrongly fixed are set side by side. To know the future is to know how the principle of cause and effect unfolds, not to know an unalterable list. The concluding sentence: the fourth spiritual penetration of the wisdom that knows all the kalpas to the limit of the future.
The Fifth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of the Unobstructed and Pure Divine Ear: To Hear or Not to Hear, Sovereign at Will
The scriptural text of the fifth penetration first gives nine clauses of description: full, vast, keen and penetrating, apart from hindrances, comprehending and unobstructed, complete and accomplished; and then it comes to rest upon “toward all sounds whatsoever, he hears when he wishes and does not hear when he does not wish, sovereign according to his own mind.” Chengguan says that the marking of the name above is the general clause, and that these nine clauses “all set out the virtue in terms of function,” and he matches them one by one with their senses: fullness is that the faculties can be used interchangeably; vastness is hearing everywhere throughout the ten directions and the nine times; keenness is taking it in at one moment and penetrating to its source; apartness from hindrances is being apart from the two hindrances; comprehension is a clear knowing of what is known … and the last clause is the weightiest of all: “that is, when he wishes to hear, nothing subtle or distant escapes him; when he wishes not to hear, nothing near or loud disturbs him — and therefore it is called sovereign.”
This one sentence brings out the character of spiritual penetration. What the world imagines a divine ear to be is ‘hearing everything,’ but that in fact is not being sovereign — it is being chased about by sounds. The sovereignty the sūtra speaks of runs both ways: when he wishes to hear, nothing however subtle or however distant can escape; when he wishes not to hear, nothing however near or however loud can stir him.
The latter half raises the dharmas spoken by the buddhas of unspeakably many buddha-lands in the east, “all of which he is able to receive and hold fast,” and the meaning and the letter, the one person and the multitude, the sound and diction and the wisdom, the realm and what is relied upon and the way of issuing forth — “all of which he is able to remember and hold fast, not forgetting and not losing, not breaking off and not falling back, not confused and not perplexed” — and he can further expound them for others and “from first to last never let fall a single letter or a single phrase”; and as it is in the east, so also in the south, the west, the north, the four intermediate points, the zenith and the nadir. Clearly the penetration of the divine ear does not stop at hearing: hearing and holding fast and turning about to speak are one continuous thing. The concluding sentence: the fifth spiritual penetration of the knowledge of the unobstructed and pure divine ear.
The Sixth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of Dwelling in No Substance-Nature: Reaching Everywhere in the Ten Directions Without Moving from His Own Place
The name of the sixth penetration is the longest, and it is also the one in which the tenet of the Huayan is most to be seen. In one breath the scriptural text lists fourteen names: no substance-nature, no doing, sameness, vastness, measurelessness, no reliance, following upon thought, arising, not arising, not falling back, not breaking off, not being ruined, increase and growth, and going wherever he will. Chengguan says that “the first one is the general penetration, that is, no substance-nature, and the rest are all particular,” and he matches them one by one with their senses: no doing is being without effortful function; sameness is being one in principle; vastness is the being able to pervade; measurelessness is that the measure is hard to know; no reliance is that the function is raised not from a substance relied upon; following upon thought is taking shape as soon as thought follows; arising is that there is a present functioning; not arising is not moving from one’s own place; not falling back is that what is done is carried to the utmost; not breaking off is that the function has no interval and also that the lineage of the buddhas is not broken off; not being ruined is that others cannot ruin it; increase and growth is the being able to give rise to roots of goodness; and going wherever he will is going according to wherever he goes. He further points out that among them the four — no doing, sameness, no reliance, and not arising — are the sense of no substance-nature, while the rest are the sense of spiritual penetration, and “because these two do not obstruct one another, it receives this name.”
And so the key sentence of this penetration is established: “as soon as this bodhisattva hears the names of those tathāgatas, without moving from his own place he sees his own body in the presence of that buddha” — the body has not shifted from here to there, and yet it is really there doing homage and serving, asking after the Dharma and entering into wisdom. The scriptural text then adds a sentence harder still: “he reaches everywhere throughout the ten directions and yet there is no going anywhere.”
Why can it be so? Because there is no substance-nature. If the body were a solid piece of something, coming and going would have to take up a stretch of road; since substance-nature is of itself empty, displaying oneself everywhere requires no moving. Guarding against a misreading: this is not to say that spiritual penetration is an illusion, for the sūtra plainly says that “he comprehends in every case the lands of the buddhas, their seats of awakening, their assemblies, and the Dharma they speak” — the working is real; it is only that the reality is not built upon a solid substance. The concluding sentence: the sixth spiritual penetration of the wisdom of dwelling in no substance-nature and without motion going to all the buddha-lands.
The Seventh, the Penetration of the Knowledge That Well Discriminates All Speech: Like the Light of the Sun Shining Everywhere on All Colors
What the seventh penetration asks is this: how is the Dharma to enter into sentient beings of measureless and differing capacities? The scriptural text answers: the bodhisattva fully knows the manifold speech of the sentient beings within unspeakably many worlds — the speech of the noble ones, the speech of those not noble, of gods, dragons, yakṣas, gandharvas, asuras, garuḍas, kiṃnaras, mahoragas, humans and nonhumans, and on to all the speech that all sentient beings possess, “each severally signifying something other, manifold in their differences, and all such things as these he is able to know.”
But merely to understand what is heard is not yet enough. The scriptural text goes on: the bodhisattva, according to the world he enters, “is able to know the natures and desires of all the sentient beings within it, and according to their natures and desires puts forth speech, causing them all to understand and be without doubt.” First to know their disposition and what they delight in, and then to put forth speech in accordance with it — this is the order of the speaking of Dharma: not putting out what one happens to have, but saying what the other can receive.
Then comes one of the only two similes of the scriptural text in this chapter: “just as when the light of the sun appears it shines everywhere upon all colors, so that all who have eyes see clearly.” Chengguan judges this passage to have dharma, simile, and joining. The deftness of the simile lies in the four graphs ‘shines everywhere upon all colors’: the sunlight is one and the colors it shines upon are ten thousand; it is not that the sunlight turns blue or yellow or red or white to accommodate them, but that one light lets ten thousand colors each display itself. The joining the scriptural text states itself: the bodhisattva “enters deeply into the cloud of all speech, and all speech is such that he can cause the wise in the world to understand it.” The concluding sentence: the seventh spiritual penetration of the wisdom that well discriminates all speech.
The Eighth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of Numberless Form-Bodies: Only by First Knowing There Is No Form Can Form Be Displayed
The structure of the eighth penetration is the one most to be watched. It does not begin from ‘how many bodies he can conjure up,’ but from “knowing that all dharmas are far removed from the marks of form” — without mark of difference, without mark of manifoldness, without mark of measurelessness, without mark of discrimination, without mark of blue or yellow or red or white. Chengguan divides this penetration into three passages: first, knowing that there is no form, since form is itself emptiness; next, making clear the being able to display form, since emptiness is itself form; afterward, making clear both together, no form and the displaying of form, since what it is done for does not obstruct compassion.
Why must it be turned about so as to speak of formlessness first? Chengguan answers cleanly: it is by comprehending that the Dharma realm has no fixed and solid form, and that in its whole substance it is emptiness — and this emptiness is not an emptiness of annihilation, for “within emptiness there is no form, and it does not obstruct form; keeping and losing, hiding and displaying, are all sovereign; and only so can he display manifold forms according to what is delighted in, and therefore it is made clear first.” If form were solid, it could only be as it already is, and no second kind could be conjured from it; it is just because there is nothing fixed and solid that he can display according to those he transforms.
And so the scriptural text lets go a hundred and more names of form: boundless form, measureless form, pure form, adorned form … all the way to the form that brings forth the treasury of all the tathāgatas and the form complete in all the practice of Samantabhadra. Chengguan says that these names are “either set up from the aspect of form, or given from the virtue and function,” and moreover that they “are all forms that accord with the Dharma realm, unlike the form that alters and obstructs; the names of form are set up merely according to what is displayed” — they are not colors in the material sense, but names for the shapes in which the virtues of the Dharma realm appear. The last passage comes down entirely upon “those he transforms”: causing them to see, causing them to recollect, turning the wheel of the Dharma for them, according to the season, according to the shape, causing them to draw near, causing them to awaken, raising up spiritual penetrations, displaying sovereign powers, performing capable deeds — the reason for displaying form is, from first to last, one only: to deliver sentient beings. And the concluding sentence writes that reason into the name itself: the eighth spiritual penetration of the knowledge of numberless form-bodies, diligently cultivated and accomplished for the sake of delivering all sentient beings.
The Ninth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of All Dharmas (i): Apartness from Words, and the Two Emptinesses
From the ninth penetration onward it turns from the wisdom that measures into the wisdom of principle. The scriptural text uses a long string of doubly-negating clauses to write what is known: all dharmas have no name, have no lineage of nature, do not come and do not go, are not other and not not other, are not manifold and not not manifold, are not two and not not two, have no self and nothing to compare with, are not born and do not cease, do not move and are not ruined, are not real and are not unreal, are one mark and are without mark, are not nonexistent and not existent, are not dharmas and not non-dharmas, do not follow along with the worldly and yet do not not follow along with it … and on to being not according with principle and not other than according with principle.
Chengguan divides this into two gates: “the first is in terms of displaying the real by apartness from words; the second, from ‘no self’ onward, is in terms of displaying the real by the two emptinesses.” The first three clauses of the former gate display the real straight out — a name is “without the power to get hold of the thing,” a lineage of nature is “made by conditions and hence without nature,” and coming and going are “a substance in which going and coming are cut off.” The paired clauses that follow, however, must be read in three ways: first, purely in terms of displaying the real, that they are empty in their mutual dependence, so that since the marks of otherness are each absent to the other one says ‘not other,’ and then, having blocked ‘other,’ one says ‘not other’ and finds that even ‘not other’ cannot be got hold of, and so one says ‘not not other’; second, in terms of displaying both aspects of the substance; third, in terms of blocking both and their being mutually identical.
The illness most easily fallen into here is the reading of these ‘nots’ as nothingness. Chengguan gives a particular warning: “therefore he departs from the two extremes and does not dwell in the middle way.” Not even the middle way is allowed to be grasped as a footing. As for the phrase ‘nothing to compare with,’ he glosses it as there being no mine that can be set over against a self. This passage is not abstruse talk; it is the loosening, one by one, of every handhold in the language of ordinary men.
The Ninth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of All Dharmas (ii): Not Grasping the Two Truths and Yet Speaking the Dharma Inexhaustibly
If all dharmas are thus unspeakable, is the Dharma still to be spoken or not? The scriptural text’s answer is the most beautiful turn in the whole chapter: “this bodhisattva does not grasp the conventional truth and does not dwell in the highest, does not discriminate dharmas and does not set up letters, goes along with the nature of quiescent cessation and yet does not cast away all his vows” — he does not set up letters, and yet does not cast away his great vows; and so “he sees the meaning and knows the dharmas, spreads out the cloud of the Dharma and pours down the rain of Dharma.”
Chengguan judges this latter half to be “the benefiting of others by expounding the Dharma,” and divides it into three sections: first taking up the wisdom accomplished above as that upon which the raising of function depends; next properly making clear the expounding of the Dharma; afterward making clear that quiescence and function do not obstruct one another — and this last is further divided into three lesser sections: first, quiescence not obstructing function; next, from “though he has words” onward, function not obstructing quiescence; afterward, from “within the not-two” onward, quiescence and function being not two. The scriptural text itself has spoken the matter out to the end: “though he knows that the real mark cannot be spoken, yet with skillful means and inexhaustible eloquence he opens it up in due order, following the dharma and following the meaning,” “he is able to bring forth letters within all the dharmas that are apart from letters,” “though he has words yet he grasps at nothing.”
Brought down to a way of reading: to be unable to say a thing and to refrain from saying it are two different matters. To know that it cannot be said to the end and yet to say it, and in the saying to grasp at nothing said — this is the ninth spiritual penetration of the knowledge of all dharmas. So the concluding sentence sets up the name.
The Tenth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of the Samādhi of the Extinction of All Dharmas (i): What Is Extinguished Is Principle, Not the Activity of Mind
The tenth penetration is where the whole chapter is gathered up, and it is also where the division between the Huayan and other houses is most apparent. The scriptural text says that the bodhisattva “in thought after thought enters the samādhi of the extinction of all dharmas, and yet does not fall back from the bodhisattva way, does not cast away the affairs of a bodhisattva, does not cast away the mind of great kindness and great compassion,” cultivating the perfections without resting, contemplating the buddha-lands without wearying, not casting away the vow to deliver beings, not breaking off the turning of the wheel of the Dharma.
The doubt comes at once: in the samādhi of extinction the mind and its factors do not arise at all; how then can so many things be done at the same time? Chengguan’s answer lies in what the graph ‘extinction’ points to: “that it says the extinction of all dharmas means that the dharmas of the five groups are of their very substance quiescently ceased, and this is the extinction of principle — unlike the samādhi of extinction in the other houses, which makes clear only the extinction of affairs, extinguishing only the mind and mental factors of the sixth and seventh and not extinguishing the eighth and the rest.” The extinction the other houses speak of is the extinction of affairs, extinguishing the mind and mental factors of the sixth and seventh consciousnesses; the extinction this sūtra speaks of is the extinction of principle, all dharmas being of their very substance from the first quiescent. He then gives the ground of it: “because it is only the extinction of affairs, it cannot function in the very concentration; because he realizes the extinction of principle, concentration and dispersion are unobstructed — since affairs are themselves principle it does not obstruct extinction, and since principle is itself affairs it does not obstruct function.” The extinction of affairs can only bring things to a halt; only the extinction of principle can leave concentration and dispersion both unhindered. He further cites, as attestation, this sūtra’s own Chapter on the Ten Grounds, the seventh ground: “though he practises the real limit he does not make realization of it, and can enter in thought after thought and also rise in thought after thought”; and the Jingming: “without rising from the samādhi of extinction, he displays all the deportments.”
The Yanyi chao further marks out layer by layer whom Chengguan is setting off against: to say “this is the extinction of principle” is to mark the house’s own tenet; from “unlike” onward is to set off the Dharma-Characteristics house; and again, the clause “nor is it merely making clear that concentration and dispersion are both cut off” is to block the Chan house’s doing away with both calming and contemplation. Fazang, over on the side of the sixty-fascicle text, judges the same question by the five teachings: in the Lesser Vehicle the samādhi of extinction has no working at all; in the initial teaching it is by the power of the compassionate vow of the prior added practice striking upon the eighth consciousness that the deportments are had; in the final teaching, contemplating affairs as principle, it does not obstruct the functioning in affairs; and in the perfect teaching “to sit cross-legged in the samādhi of extinction is itself the going and coming and preaching of the Dharma.” What the several houses judge is recorded side by side, without judging which is higher.
The Tenth, the Penetration of the Knowledge of the Samādhi of the Extinction of All Dharmas (ii): Sovereign over the Measure of Time in Which He Dwells, Like a Light-Shadow Displayed Everywhere
The latter half speaks of sovereignty over the measure of time in the entering of concentration. The scriptural text sets out, from one kalpa, a hundred kalpas, a thousand kalpas, a koṭi of kalpas, and on to nayutas of koṭis of kalpas, numberless kalpas, measureless kalpas, all the way to unspeakably unspeakable kalpas, that he dwells “according to what his mind delights in.” Chengguan divides this into three: first, length and shortness according to mind; next, the deportments not going amiss; afterward, the not obstructing of the raising of function, concentration and dispersion practised together.
The deportments not going amiss points to this sentence: “though he has passed through so many kalpas dwelling therein, yet his body does not fall apart, does not waste away, does not alter; it is not seen and not not seen, it does not cease and is not ruined, it does not weary and does not slacken, and it cannot be used up.” However long the time, the bodily aspect is not ruined — and this is precisely the difference between the extinction of principle and the extinction of affairs, borne out upon the body.
Last comes the second simile of this chapter: “just as a light-shadow is displayed everywhere in every place, while within the samādhi he is quiescent and unmoving.” Chengguan explains the simile thus: “the light-shadow is displayed everywhere, quiescent and without mind; it waxes or wanes according to the vessel, while its substance neither comes nor goes.” The light-shadow falls upon the surface of the water in a thousand vessels — where the water is full it shows full, where the water is wanting it shows wanting — and the light itself has no mind, and no coming and going either. So it is with the bodhisattva’s benefiting of beings: the capacities of sentient beings are uneven, and what is displayed to each is unlike the rest, while the substance of the concentration has never moved by a hair’s breadth. And here the scriptural text concludes with the name: the spiritual penetration of the knowledge of entering the samādhi of the extinction of all dharmas.
The General Praise of Their Surpassing Power: What Is Inconceivable Is Known Only by the Buddhas and by Those Who Have Gained the Same
The ten penetrations having been spoken, the scriptural text gathers them up with a passage of general praise: as for one who dwells in these ten spiritual penetrations, “all gods and humans cannot conceive of it, all sentient beings cannot conceive of it,” and all śrāvakas, all pratyekabuddhas, and all the remaining hosts of bodhisattvas are alike unable to conceive of it; this bodhisattva’s deeds of body, of speech, and of mind are inconceivable, his sovereignty in samādhi is inconceivable, and the realm of his wisdom is inconceivable.
Chengguan judges this passage to have two layers: the first is “displaying the surpassing by the inferior,” raising up those who cannot fathom it so as to display how surpassing it is; the second, from “save only” onward, is “displaying the surpassing by the surpassing,” meaning that the buddhas and their like alone can fathom it. Fazang, over on the side of the sixty-fascicle text, divides it more finely: passing beyond humans and gods, going beyond the world, surpassing the two vehicles, and overstepping the lower grounds — these four set out the surpassing by the inferior; raising the three deeds in general, raising concentration in particular, and displaying the functioning of wisdom — these three set out the surpassing in its own aspect; and at the last, only a buddha can exhaust it.
What is worth noticing is one opening-out here between the eighty-fascicle text and the sixty: the sixty says that only a tathāgata can declare this man’s merit, while the eighty has “save only the buddhas, and those bodhisattvas who have gained this spiritual penetration” — one class more, ‘bodhisattvas who have already gained this penetration.’ The two recensions are recorded side by side, without adjudication. Brought down to a way of reading: the inconceivable is not a label for the mysterious; it says that the thing lies beyond the field of what thought can measure, and that those who can know it are only those within the same realm.
Concluding the Number and Setting Forth the Fruit: Dwelling in These Penetrations, He Gains the Unobstructed Wisdom of the Three Times
The last sentence of the whole chapter is the fruit Samantabhadra concludes for the ten penetrations: “Sons of the Buddha! These are the bodhisattva-mahāsattva’s ten spiritual penetrations. If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva dwells in these spiritual penetrations, he gains entirely the spiritual penetration of all unobstructed wisdom of the three times.” Chengguan judges only that “the text is plain and can be known,” because the structure has already been made clear — the fourth of the great divisions, concluding the number and setting forth the fruit.
But there is still one thing in this sentence that has to be sorted out. Fazang, at the concluding praise of the sixty-fascicle text, declares it expressly: what is gained is the clarity of the buddhas’ wisdom of the three times, and “it does not mean that these are the three clarities” — it is not to be confounded with the Lesser Vehicle’s three clarities of past lives, of the divine eye, and of the exhaustion of the outflows. The ten penetrations, come to their end, are not a summing of the three clarities; they are one wisdom that runs through the three times unobstructed.
Look back over the whole chapter: the ten penetrations have great wisdom for their substance, they are the six penetrations opened out into ten, the first eight are the wisdom that measures and the last two the wisdom of principle, and at the last all come home to one unobstructed wisdom of the three times. Read straight through, one finds that from beginning to end this chapter has not a single sentence boasting of a knack; what it speaks of throughout is how far wisdom reaches, and for whose sake it is used once it has reached.
Lineage
The doctrine of this chapter was carried on by three tracks of later ages, recorded side by side without adjudication. The line of Chengguan: following the method of outlining and explaining that comes down from the Shidi jing lun, he divides the text passage by passage, setting up the three gates of the reason for its coming, the explanation of the name, and the tenet and aim, together with the four divisions of raising the number and declaring it, questioning the number and listing the explanations, the general praise of their surpassing power, and concluding the number and setting forth the fruit; and he judges the measure of the ten penetrations by the opening out of the six penetrations and by the net of Indra layer upon layer. In explaining the tenth penetration he sets off the Dharma-Characteristics house’s extinction of affairs and blocks the Chan house’s cutting off of both concentration and dispersion — and this is where the Huayan house’s doctrine of the non-obstruction of principle and phenomena comes to rest in this chapter. The line of Fazang: upon the sixty-fascicle text’s Chapter on the Ten Clarities he sets up the name as an explanation that carries a number, treats the reason for the coming of five chapters together, distinguishes how this chapter’s ten clarities are mutually taken in with the ten clarities of the Chapter on Detachment from the World and with the ten penetrations there, and judges by the five layers of the Lesser Vehicle, the initial teaching, the final teaching, the sudden teaching, and the perfect teaching the ground on which function is raised in the samādhi of extinction — the doctrinal classification by five teachings has here in this chapter one complete application. The line of Li Tongxuan: he reads the ten penetrations by an inconceivable wisdom that is without doing and unobstructed, judges them to be an “entering of the gate of Dharma of sovereignty layer upon layer within the realm of the net of Indra,” and glosses the two graphs ‘spiritual penetration’ as “by wisdom penetrating everywhere, being one in nature with things and thereby knowing things, it is named spiritual penetration; it is not a going and coming between self and other”; and he further judges that the ten samādhis, the ten penetrations, and the ten forbearances do not belong to the stage after the grounds alone, but are “cultivated in common by the five stations of the ten abodes, the ten practices, the ten dedications, the ten grounds, and the eleventh ground” — this judgement differs from the reading that goes by the order of the stations, but the ancients had this saying, and it is recorded.
As for the books that are the guiding outlines of the Huayan house, the Wujiao zhang in two places raises the ten penetrations as a rubric setting the six penetrations of the three vehicles over against the ten penetrations of the One Vehicle; both are a listing of names for a comparison of teachings, and not an explanation of this chapter’s scriptural text, and they too are recorded without adjudication. Outside this chapter, for the affairs upon which the fourth penetration depends Chengguan points to “the sense is as set out in the Ten Grounds,” and for the attestation of the tenth penetration he cites from afar the seventh ground of the Chapter on the Ten Grounds and the Jingming — the root of the ten penetrations lies truly in the practice-stations upon the grounds, and what this chapter opens out is the function that grows from that root.